Nagavarma's Canarese Prosody

NAGAVARMA'S CAMRESE PROSODY

EDITED WITH AN INTRODUCTION TO THE WORK AND AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE

Rev. F. Kittel

B. M. S.

MANGALORE BASEL MISSION BOOK & TKACT DEPOSITORY _LONDON 1875 TRUBSER & Co. PRINTED BY STOLZ & HIRNER

ALL RIGHTS, INCLUDING THAT OF COPYING THE OANARESE TEXT IN ITS PRESENT RECENSION. ARE RESERVED IIY UKUISIIIATIO.N IS1>1:II ACT XXV. OK lSa7- /V3

A. Nagavarma's Prosody".

«o-©0.$-o-.

The present edition of Nagavai-ma's Prosody is based on a collation — of the following? Manuscripts :

B. On paper, from Bettigori near Gadftgu, to the oast of DhSravadn, — a very defoctivo

recension.

D. A lithograph from Dharavada (1865), belonging to the recension of B., but not to the same original.

II. A copy on paper from a MS. at Hubbnlli near Dharavada. It forms a recension of

its own. It uses the old letter r (£).

K. On olo (palmyra leaf), belonging to the Raja's library at Maisflr. Mr. Raiigaoarya,

Controller of the Maharaja's palace, has been kind enough to send us its latter part for

collation. See Additions. The said part belongs to tho recension of M., but seemingly

not to the same original.

L. On ole, from the Lingaita matha at Madevapura in Kodagu (Coorg); a very incorrect

MS., with a Commentary still more so. It apparently represents the same recension as 8b.

M. On paper. It has been kindly lent to us by Mr. B. Mallappa, Head of the Canarese

department of the Maharaja's school, Maisdr. It forms a recension of its own, and

uses tho letter r.

0. One of tho numerous fragments of recent date that are called Nagavarma Chandas.

It is a collection of twenty-seven verses obtained at Madikeri (Mcrcara).

With the following four MSS. on paper B. L. Rice Esq., Bengalflr, has been kind enough

to favour us: —

Ra. It belongs to tho recension of H., and has, no doubt, been copied from tho same original.

It bears the Jaina heading "srivttaragaya namaV.

Rb. This interesting Jaina MS., though called a Prosody of Nagavarma, shows no internal

evidence whatever of belonging to him. Beginning with Pratishtho it gives 63 instances

of 22 chandas', the rules in verse, which at the same time form the instances, containing

praises of the twenty-four known Jaina Tirthaiikaras, from ijishabhasvami to

Cf. e. g. Ind. Ant. ii., 134 seq.

Ro. A recension of its own. It begins, for instance, with v. 3 of B. or v. 6 of M., an invocation

of SarasvatI; its v. 2 is D.'s last verse, H.'s v. 3, and M.'s v. 30; H.'s v. 6 is not in

it; etc., etc.

Rd. A fragment of, or rather miscellaneous collections from Nagavarma, with a few

additions of its own; fifty-seven verses in all.

The following three ole MSS. have been kindly put at our disposal by Mr. Tirumalo

Syamanna, Muushi of the Wesleyan Missionaries at MaisAr: —

1) Here and at other places where a reference to the text is made, every number to which

the letter p. is not specially prefixed, refers to a verso. 2 —— S

i GOG NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY.

Sa. An independent fragment, stating its contents as follows: Kagayarma chandas | slintpadikrnraa kovitMakshana | | shadTrittancma (our t. 230) | Bhatpriisabage (bagc=

rtti) shatpratyaya I ganaprastara Iganotpattisthnna ganadcvatc ganaprayogaphala I | | II .

Sb. Its recension resembles that of M., (K., L.), but is not identical with it. The editor,

from fear less the olcs might bo damaged during the very damp monsoons at Mercara,

returned it to its owner before annotating nil its different readings; but nothing

essential, ho trusts, has been overlooked.

So. This the editor has used only for NSgavarma's Genealogy. From tha circumstance

of its containing the genealogy it follows that it somehow belongs to tho recension

of M. (K., L., and Sb.)

From this list it appears that, not taking into account the fragments and MS. Rb., at least four different recensions are represented hy the MSS., H., which, as will be seen, is probably the oldest; then M.; thereafter Re; and lastly B. The present edition is a collection of the essential portion of all the MSS., with a few additions concerning the Ragales. Of the very numerous different readings, so far as they are quite unimportant, such have been adopted as are metrically right; wherever necessary, different readings are adduced. As the present

edition is first of all intended for schools, some indecorous epithets of Nagavarma's wife, to whom the instruction is given, and the superstitious

first line of v. 22 have been altered. Such alterations appear in difterent

type, as do also all editorial additions in Canai-ese'), and some spurious verses of recension B.; other spurious verses e.g. 318, 322, 326, 330, 334 and 337, are given in the letters of the text, as they have obtained a certain popularity, and others, as they are valuable. An alteration, which

is not marked in print, regarding the genuine terms of Naki, Nakiga and Pinaki, and which further on will be treated of in particular, has been introduced chiefly to avoid perverse discussions at school; Pingala or another similar word has been put instead. It is to be regretted that, through renumbering the verses of the MS. at the printing office, many of

list the numerical references in E n g 1 i s h ha vc become incorrect ; a of them appears among the corrections. Thelndcx contains all the terms of any interest. What Dr. Weber says^) with regard to Kedara's Yrittaratnakara, a

prosody in Sanscrit, viz. that its great popularity becomes already satisfactorily evident from the floating condition of its text, holds good also with

s. regard to Nagavarma's Prosody ; it is in fact t h e o n 1 y K a n n a d a Ch a n d a

1) Conoorning them the wording of tho last line of v. 45 and that of tho instance of the BUa (270, 271) have been somewhat changed. 2) Ubor die Motrik dor Inder, Indisohe

Studion, viii., p. 206. n—, 1 8s NAaAVARMA'S PROSODY.

Nagavarma's original work did not contain six Sliatpadis, but

only one, viz. the Sarashatpadi, as v. 340, in which he states that ho has explained the chief uses of the devaks haras or of the feet formed of syllables of the devas. This shows that he had no knowledge of the other Shatpadis, for none of these are built on the devaksharas, whereas the .Sarashatpadi originally was a devakshara metre. Nagavarma, on that

account, put this his Shatpadi between the Ele and Akkarike. Verses

318-338 of the text, therefore, so far as they are declared to be by NAga-

varraa, are forgeries'*. The same is to be said of verses 313 and 31G

that are introductory to them. Here recension H., by adducing v. 316

(the only verse in which it alludes to the six Shatpadis) after its ch. G in an Appendix, clearly proves that they did not belong to the original text;

and the indisputable text of H. (chapters 1-5), on this account, must have preceded those of the other recensions that adduce the spurious verses

in the course of their texts. The whole recension of H. (chapters 1-G and

Appendix) appears to have been formed about 1300 A. D.'-) All that is

contained in the Appendix of H., which comprises 27 miscellaneous verses (p.

130) but is not counted as a chapter, is not genuine; and H. fitly concludes

its sixth or last chapter with v. 347 of the present text. In course of time a number of the said miscellaneous verses (and various others besides)

were introduced into the text of other recensions, e.i/. 14 of them that chiefly bear a superstitious character, into the first chapter of M.

(p. 12, note 1; p. 130). It appears that no superstitious matter occurred in Nagavarma's own composition, though three verses about the

subha and asubha of the syllable-feet appear in the sixth chapter of H.^'; for

obviously on account of their having never belonged to the established text,

the first of them occurs with some alterations, as M. i., 41 ; and the other

two are identical with M. i., 40, 44 (our v. 3G)'). So the 6th chapter

of H. too, as it stands, is at least pai'tly of a questionable character.

It is very remarkable that of the rules on Alliterations (42, 43, 50-55, 57, 59-61, 63 and 64) that are so essential to Canarese, verse 42

is found only in Sa., and v. 43 in the spurious supplement of H. and

1) It ia strange that only three of the later Shatpadi instances (328, 335, 337) observe the

rule (313-315) that each third line has a iong syllable at its end, the others presenting at

that plaoc a short syllable that is to be looked upon us long; in these and in these alone the

rule about the end of a Hemistich (27) seems to have been put into practice. 2) This

was about the time when the later Shatpadis came into general use. 3) They are followed

by two other verses (our 236=M. i., 76, and our 230=M. i., 69) that cannot be genuine;

and then comes v. 347. 4) Regarding the state of M.'s first chapter further compare

e. g. p. 24, note 3. 52 NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. in B., M., Re, whereas the other rules are only in the recensions of

B. and Re; from which circumstance it follows first that Re. is comparatively late, and secondly that NAgavarma did not include the subject of alliterations in his prosody, although he always made use of the simple, here and there of the co-ordinate ones (of. p. 21, note 2). It is worthy of notice that the Lalitapada (v. 183) which presents the final alliteration, is repeated in the supplement of H. (v. 11), and there bears the heading "Caudanalakshana" (Ra. Caudalakshana), as if it were a Catush- pada (cau=catush). The recension of B. and that of the fragment Sa. are most probably not yet one hundred years old as there occurs in it a quotation from the Canarese Jaimini Bhai-ata (p. 125, note 1) which work belongs to about A. D. 1760. They have apparently used the Kavijihvabandhana (on poetical composition, etc.)'), Re.-' and M.-')

The verses (37, 38) on the Refrain (B., Sa.) and the Verse-lines

(B., M.) are certainly spurious*). The genuineness of a few other verses

1) See 34. p. 12. 42. p. 16. 65. 2) See 50-57. 59-61. 63. 64. 3) See e. g. vs. 16-21. Vs. 286 and 316 the Kavijihvabandhana seems to have taken from one of the recensions. A remarkable instance with regard to the carefulness bestowed on recension U. is evinced by v. 29 being repeated in its supplement with a slight difference at its beginning, viz.

ScriOiô instead of ôSjOo; ScriJô is the reading of M. (i., G3). The insignificant scholarship displayed in the recension of B. appears, for instance, from its verses regarding the formation of the Kanda. Everybody who takes the trouble of scanning Canarese Kanda verses, will find that the 6th foot of each Hemistich is to be either an Amphibrachys (w— w) or a Proceleusmatious {^^^J). But the said recension whilst in no less than three verses (283, 287 and another not contained in the text) allowing the use of the Amphibrachys for the 6th place, does not even allude to the essential rule that a Proceleusmatious may be its substitute.

It is true, even Nagavarraa himself seems to have omitted to introduce this special rule, as

V. 288 which contains it, cannot bo genuine; for it occurs in the supplement of IL, from which

it has been transferred to the first chapter of M. (and Sb.; see p. 24, note 2, and corrections), and at the same time contains a form of the Na gana that is foreign to Nagavarma, and is probably a Telugu Indra ( n=N) gana. Under the impression that Nagavarma could not have overlooked the rule regarding the Proceleusmatious, the editor has tried, as No. 258 shows, to

find it in v. 283, translating its conclusion as follows: "sasipura (wv^wv^, i. e. makharipu),

not being at 6 (vishayadri, i. e. if sasipura does not occur at 6), let puriiri {^—^) be (there)." Against this translation (adri = meru), however, three objections must bo raised, viz.: 1) that

sasipura (candrapura) is an obscure word scarcely fit for expressing a name of 5iva; 2) that NiVgavarma would have avoided the license of later writers to use the mutilated form of the Nominative (sasipura instead of sasipura?!!); and 3) that sasipuravishnyi'idri has a different

meaning in v. 287, though there some MSS. read sasipurabanadri. The reading of the verse

ought to have been somewhat different (and it may have boon so) to allow the editor's exposition.

So the translation of the sentence as it stands is: "at sasi, pura, vishayanndadri (i. e. the odd

plaoos) not being (i. e. let it not be! But at the oven places) let purftri bo!" 4) NAgavarma uever uses caruna; versos 318-320, 324, 327, 331, 335, wherein the word occurs, do not belonfp to the original. ^

NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. becomes slightly questionable on account of some grammatical irregularities'). A peculiarity is that the Rag ales (254 seq.) appear to be misplaced in the work; for, being not bound (at least for several centuries) to only five Mora-feet, they, as regards their form, ought to have followed the i4ryes; their feet fall under the rules of the later

Canarese Shatpadis. As to the Ragales only v. 254 is original, and it says very little, the words "included within certain feet" in No. 243 being an editorial addition; after it in M. there is the dry remark: "one has to look for thcni" (in other works?). Concerning both the Ragales and the later Shatpadis the authors of the rules have neglected to point out the number of feet as well as their different forms; and again none of them has called attention to the circumstance that no true Canarese foot is to begin with an Iambus. The editor, therefore, has supplied the necessary remarks in this respect. According to verse 22 Niigavarma took Pingala (Piiigala) as his guide in composing his work, calling it Ch a n d o m b u d hi (23). This statement by itself leaves it somewhat doubtful whether he meant only the Samskrita Pingala, or also the so-called Prakrita Pingala; but he more than probably, to some extent, meant both. It will prove advisable first to show his general plan as stated in his own words.

He says there are "three and a half languages (bhfishu), viz. Samskrita, Prakrita, Apabhramsa, and Paisacika," (probably calling the last one "half a language" as being spoken only by barbarous tribes); "the bhasha- jatis," he proceeds, "that are born of them, are those of all the 56 countries-), e.g. (the countries called) Dravida (i.e. Tamila)^), Andhra, and Karnataka. There (i.e. in them, the 56 jati languages) are the three kinds of Vvittas, called sama, ardhasama and vishama; thei'e (i. e. in them) are the 20 C'handas", called Ukte, etc." If we follow H., the oldest of our i-ecensions, Nagavarma goes on to say (p. 23, note 2; v. 68): "Apart from them (the twenty-six Chandas' and their Vrittas) are the Jatis (also common to all the countries), to which e.g. the Mala vrittas, Dandaka') Ragale, and matragananiyama Skandhaka (Kanda) belong^). Apart from

1) For instance, in v. 164 occurs ^X9rf instead of jSaV^; in v. 203 f?X^ is scanned %.< — instead of ^s^^, see p. 96 ;3Xcjo='^w— ; v. 227 has SfeSjJ;d instead of 55e5jLsc.

2) Sliatpancasat sarva vishaya; for shatpanciisat, in later works, generally cappanna is substituted. 3) Dravida (Dravida), in South India, only means Tamil; and all other meauings given by Northern writers and their followers to the word are higlily perplexing to a Southerner. 4) These two classes are snmavrittas. 5) Ragale (Kaghatc) occurs in Telugu as Ragada; a Telugu Dandaka seems to belong to the Mora metres; the Kanda bears the same appellation in that language. NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. A.

them (the Chandas' and Vrittas? or the general J;'itis?) again are all those which are born of the languages of Karaataka, Andhra, Dravida, Varata, Lata, Malava, Gaula, Gurjara, Kaliiiga, Aiiga, Vauga, Kerala,

Bahlika, Magadha, C'cri, Vacala, Pancala, Vei'igi (diflerent from Andhra!), Tillava (Taulava?) and other countries; and they form the (particular) Jatis of the languages of all the countries (sarvavishayabha- shajati), and (for Karnataka) are the following: Madanavati, Akkara,

Caupadi, Gitike, Ele, Tivadi, Utsfiha, Shatpadi (L e. .S'arashatpadi), Ak- karike, and Chandovatawsa."'' After this the author states (v. 69, 70):

"For each kind (.jati)=), in a two-fold way, from Ukte to Utkriti, I will give (thee) instruction. In the two languages thus mentioned') (by me) I will hence let thee know concerning (what is common to) the languages etc. of all the countries (sarvavishayabhashadi)." Further, after the Kagales, in verse 281 he says: "Thus, in this order, in all ways, I have informed thee concerning (what is common to) the languages etc. of all the countries; henceforth learn (also) the mode (anda) of the Kanda!" Then, after the Kanda and the other (Sanscrit) Morar-feet metres, he begins with the prose-heading: "I will (now) state the (particular) Jati of the Karnataka country"; and proceeds in verse 296: "I have let (thee) know in full (what is common to) the languages etc. of all the countries; I will (now) relate the mode (anda) of the Karnataka language." The above statement appears to say that in the SaHiskrita, Prfikrita,

Apabhrawsa and Paisacika as well as in all the 56 Jati languages (i. e. daughter-languages) there occur the three chief kinds of Vrittas; and, as a different class, the Maliivrittas, the Dandaka (Vrittas), the (matragana) Ragales and the matragana Kanda, which arc Jatis (that are based on the prosody of the mother-languages, and occur also in all the languages). Different from these two classes are the (particular) Jatis that have

(independently) arisen in the languages of all tlie countries (and may to some extent occur in them).

So the division of all metres into the two classes: Vritta and Jati,

I) An Ela metre, iiccorcUng to C. P. Brown's Dictionary a carol or catch, is also in Telugu; Telugu possesses also Akkara and Uts&ha. 2) Iloro JAti as in bhiishajilti, must

(lonoto "kind", and bo the same as "anda". 3) Tho "two-fold way" and tlio "two languages" soom to bo identical; Samskrita for tho classical language, and Prakrita (in a general sense of tho word) for all tho languages, which, according to former Hindu notions, have arisen from Saniskrita. NAgavarma appears to say that verses 72-295 of tho text (so far as they are his) belong partly to the Saniskjita Pingahi, partly to tho so-called Pr&kjita Pingala. —

MAeATARHA'S PROSODY. that appears in Halayudha and which had existed even for some time before him, occurs in Nagavarma; although it is not exactly based on the difiference between metres that are formed of syllable-feet and metres that are formed of Moras and Mora-feet (as is the case with Halayudha, etc.)'', for also the Malavrittas and Dandaka vrittas are counted with the Jatis. In the secondary prose-paragraph of the text under No. 55 (that with slight differences occurs in MSS. B., D., and Re.) the term "juti'' can only denote

"kind" in a genex'al sense-'). Comparing the present text of Nagavarma's work (including the 8 metres peculiar to Rb.: 144, 145, 146, 1G2, 169, 187, 192, 197) with the Sawskrita Chandas of Piiigala as it lies before us in the

8th volume of Dr. Weber's excellent "Indische Studien," it appears that Nagavarma's introductory verses 24,26,27 and 34 occur, with some modifications, in the first chapter of Piiigala; instead of the six or seven cases in which according to P. a syllable may be long, N. with certain later writers (e.g. Ked.lrabhatta, W. 2l5), takes only five such cases for granted. P.'s general arrangement (with which that of Kedara- bhatta agrees) has been quite inverted by N., P. beginning the profane metres (laukika chandas) with the Ganachandas, and N. with the Akshara- chandas; N. therefore brings in the Caesura (v. 39) just before the Aksharachandas, as vs. 40-66 do not belong to the original recension. Further, P. inti'oduces only 21 species of Samavrittas, but N. 26. P.

adduces for his species from gayatri to utkriti only 87 instances; N. for the very same no less than 136, and including the instances for Ukte- Supratishthe, altogether as many as 156. The following table showing the numerical difference regarding the Samavrittas of P. and N. may be acceptable-":

Kuml)er of instances that occur Species. ;,, p j.j j,- j^ ^^^^^ p_ ^nd N.

gi'iyatri 1 8 1 (9G)

ushni/i 1 11 none

anushtubh 3 G 3 (HI, 112, 113)

brihatt 3 9 2 (118, 122)

parikti 6 G 4 (12G, 127, 123, 131)

trishlubh 12 15 8 (132, 133, 135, 136, 138-140, 142)

jagat! 19 16 11 (147-152, 158-162)

1) Cf. ps. 22, 23; VTeber p3. 288, 289. 2) After Talavritta D. has still a Dindema

vritta, called Bindima tf. by Re., and Mattebha (I) by B. 3) The garva, harivara (p. 26),

ratanta (p. 27) of H., and the mahgalike (p. 48) of Rb. are not included. g 5 B NAGAVARMA'8 PROSODY.

Number of instances that occur Species. ill P. ntijagnti NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY.

17. Praharshant,

18. Gtturt,

19. Kutilftgnti,

20. Asambiidha,

21. Apfirnjitii,

22. Kutila,

23. Risliabhfigttjavilasita,

24. iS'ailnsikha, 25. Varayuvfttt, 1-^-1 ^-- 26. Vai/isapatrapatita,

27. Atisayin!,

28. Vanamala,

29. Suvadana,

30. Vritta,

31. AsTalalita,

Eegarding the Pauses (yati) in N. it will be readily observed that those of vs. 126, 131-133, 136, 139, 147, 149-151, 158, 159, 206 and 211 do not agree with those pointed out for them by P. Several times the recensions of N. differ from each other with regard to the place of the Caesura (vs. 132-134, 153, 164, 171, 174, 175, 178, 179, 189, 198, 202, 214). Besides yati, N. has usir (breath), virati, virama, visrama,

visramana, visrunta, visrama. Where the Caesura is not indicated by

him, he, like P., appears to mean that it is at the end of the line. (In Rb. I have met no reference to Caesura).

Dr. Weber's above-mentioned volume enables us also to compare the Samavrittas of the present text with those contained in the Sanscrit Pro- sody, called Vrittar atnakar a, by Kedarabhatta who lived be-

fore the 1 3th century, but after H a 1 a y u d h a, who, as it appears, wrote his commentary on Piiigala, the Mritasanjivini, towards the end of the 10th

century (W. 184, 193, 206, 417). Sixteen Vrittas that do not occur in P.,

but in Nagavarma, and the Vrittaratnakara though partly bearing different names, are the following: —

1. Vicitra (93, also in H.), Kcdiira's Somarajt 10. Sri (146, only in Rb.)

2. Kumuda (97, also in H.), K.'s RamanI 11. Nirupama (153, not in H., but M.), K.'s 3. Mukula (98, also in U.) Priyanivada

4. Madhumati (Sulabha in M., 108; not iu H., 12. Lalitapada (155, also in H.), K.'s Abhi- but M. and Rb.) navatJimarasa

5. Bhadraka (120, also in H.), K.'s Bhadrika 13. Candrike (156, not in H., but M.), K.'s

6. Maniranja (130, also in H.), K.'s Maniraga Candravartman

7. C'andriko (137, also in H.), K.'s Bhadrika 14. Sukesara (Surangakesara, 181, also in H.)

8. Manikya (141, not in H., but M.), K.'s 15. Jagadvandita (184, also in H.), K.'s CaikarApa Khagati 9. Sumukhi (144, only in Rb.) 16. Pancacamara (187, only in Rb.) K- -a B* NAGAVAEMA'S PROSODY.

From this list it seems to become certain that there is a very close connection between the Vrittaratnakara and the recension Rb.; see Nos.

4, 9, 10, 16; cf. verse 169-, but three of its instances (145, 192, 197) are

neither in Pingala nor Kedara. M. has four forms of its own, Nos. 4, 8,

11, 13, that are in K.; but the names do not agree at all, except in some

measure in No. 13; but cf. p. 54, No. 181. Recension H., in company

with the others, shows nine forms of K., Nos. 1, 2, 3, 5, 6, 7, 12, 14, 15;

but only four of them (3, 5, G, 14) bear the same appellations.

About further differences in names and form it is to be

remarked that there occurs a Hamsamale i^llO) for UshniA also in K.,

\ Mandanila but its form is somewhat at variance (^^— —u— \ — ); (127)

is Pingala's Rukmavati, K.'s Campakamfdi'i; Sandrapada (only in M., 142)

is P.'s Kudmaladanti, K.'s Sandrapada, etc.; the Drutapada (154) has a Mai'ijubhfishini somewhat different shape with K. (y^^ \ —^^ \ ^^^ \ ^ );

(-bhushini, 169) is P.'s Kanakaprabha, K.'s Maujubhashini ; Vanamayura

(174) is P.'s Varasundari, K.'s Induvadaua; Kanakabjaniya (193) or Nar-

kutaka (only in M., No. 181) is P.'s Avitatha or Kokilaka, K.'s Narkutaka;

and Meghavisphurjita (199) is P.'s Vismita, K.'s Meghavisphurjita. How are such differences to be accounted for, side by side with the coiuci- dences? Two remarkable circumstances, in this respect, are

still to be taken notice of; the first is that K.'s Campakamale is N.'s

Mandanila (127), whereas in Canarese the so common Campakamale

(206, 230) is called by P. the Dhritasri (by others Paucakavali, etc.),

and is not in K.; the second is that another Vritta celebrated in Canarese,

the Mahasragdhare (210, 230)'), is neither in P.. nor in K. (although

it is in recension Rb.). The Southerners seem to have worked with some independence. The Drutapada of Nfigavarma (154) which, as has been remarked, is

somewhat different from that of Kedara, is indentical with the Drutapada of Varahamihira (who lived from 505-587 A. D.)-': and further,

N.'s Lalitapada (155) which is called Abhinavatamarasa with K., bears the same name in Var;\hamihira's Brihatsamhita. But then N.'s Candrike

(137) which is K.'s Bhadrika, is called Prasabha by VarAhamihira.

1) There is no Mahiisrngdhnra in the St. Petersburg Sanscrit Lexicon. The Miihi'isragilhnrfi has been employed in the Canarese candrnprabha, e.g. vi., G(i, a Jainn composiiion of 1189 (v., A. D.; and it is not an invention of Nagavarnia, as he c r). in his Kavyavnlokana 84)

cites a verse composed in it. The beginning of that verse is cited also in .Vabdamanidarpana

(Mangalore edition) p. 377 (B^:S;C^3* etc.). Also the Abhinava Pampa Ufimayana has the

MuhAsragdharft. !) J. B. A. B., N. 8., ii., I, p. 407. tS 5 NAGAVABMA'S PROSODY.

Continuing the comparison between the Samskrita

P i n g a 1 a and N ;i g a v a r m a, it is found that of the Ardhasama vrittas in P. none occurs in N., and that of the Vishama vrittas in N.

the Tripadonnati is not in P.

P.'s work is composed in short prose-sentences, the bulk of that of N. in verse. Where N. teaches the formation of a metre, he gives the verse the form of the metre in question. This peculiarity occurs also in the Vrittaratnakara (W. 207), in the commentary on Yarahamihira's Brihatsamhita by Bhattotpala who belongs to the 10th century'', and in the Srutabodha by a Kfilidasa-). N. employs, as has been stated above, various Alliterations, a circumstance that perhaps may be significant regarding his age, as the use of Alliterations has been con-

sidered to be a characteristic of later (Sanscrit) works'); all the Canarese works which N. quotes in one of his treatises, the K;ivyavalokana, however,

show at least the simple Alliterations; and the culture of Alliterations first for distinctly marking out the verse-lines and then also for giving pleasure to the ear, originally may have taken place in a conspicuous manner in the South. Of the licence ofwriters on Prosody later than Pingala,

e. g. of Prakrita Pingala, Kedarabhatta, and Damodara (the source of

whose work, called Vanibhushana, is the Prakrita Pingala, and a certain copy in MS. of whose work dates either from 1633 or 1555 A. D.)^\ in allowing a short consonant to remain short before a double consonant

the second part of which is a Repha (W. 224 seq.), nothing is found in

Nagavarma's original'''.

Nagavarma, like Pingala, uses the syllables ma, ya, ra, sa, ta, ja, bha, na for the eight syllable-feet; but he goes further, giving each syl-

lable-foot a peculiar name. In the present text the o 1 o s s s ( M u ) is the earth (urvi, kshoni, kshme, dharani, dhare, dhatri, bhu, bhiimi);

the Bacchic ns (- ) water (ambu, kusa, jala, toya, payas, salila); — the Amphimacrus ( ^— )fire (agni, anala, krisanu,jataveda, jatavedas,

1) St. Petersburg Lexicon; J. R. A. S., N. S., ii., 1, 410 Weber 203, 205, 207. 2) Weber 166, 216; Colebrooke, p. 392. 3) Weber 201, 391. 4) The St. Petersburg Lexicon, s v Rngha- vadeva, states that Raghavadeva was the father of Damodara and the grandfather of .Sariiga- dhara. Is this Damodara the author of the Vanibhfishana? iSArngadhara lived 1363 A. D.;

Ind. Ant. i., 2.i0, note. 4) The licence is met also in Telugu; sou the instances in Mr. Brown's

grammar. The rules regarding Canarese eithilas, i. e. fleeting consonants, the observation of which appears in N.'s verses, are of a quite different character; see .S'abdamanidarpann, rulo 36 seq. This grammar, however, in rales 59, 60, acknowledges that in prosody some make use of the mentioned objectionable licence regarding the Rcpha; and with Canarese writers of

the latest period it is not uncommon; in the period just preceding it the Rcpha was very often

elided, e. rj. prabhu became jiabu; praudha, pauda. A curious word is i>avada with the

Lingaitas (also in Telugu), denoting a wonderful act done by ft Jaiigama to convince others

of the truth of his tenets; it probably is pravrad (pravrftj). NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY. jvalana, jvale, teja, padapasana, pavaka, marudishta, maruteshta, vahni, vaisvanara, sikhi, hutavaha, hutusana); the Anapa estus (^^-) wind (anila, pavana, pavamana, marut, maruta, maruta, vata, vayu, svasana, samirana); the A n t i b a c c h i c u s w) the sky (ambara, akasa, gagana, ( viyat, vyoma); the Amphibrachys ('-' — ^) the sun (^ambujamitra, arka, aditya, iua, kumudari, kharakara, dinapa, diniidhipa, divakara, bhanu, bhaskara, ravi, saroruhamitra, surya); the D a c t y 1 u s (- ^ -) the moon (abjari, indu, kokanadavairi, candra, varijaripu, vidhu, sasi, sitakara, sarojaripu, soma, himakrit); and the Tribrach ys (^w^) heaven, a deity and Indra (aditijapura, animisha, amara, indra, indranilaya, indrapura, kulisa, kulisadhara, tridasa, diva, divija, divijapura, deva, devadhipapura, nagahara, naka, pura, satamakha, sura, surapa, surapura, svarga). Regard- ing the term of Gana that in the Samskrita Piiigala is restricted to the five

Mora-feet, it is to be said that Nagavarma, with H a 1 a y u d h a (W. 335, 414, 415), uses it also for the sylLable-feet; and, with the Prakrita Piiigala (W. 291), also for all possible Mora-feet. Besides N., like P., denotes long syllables by the syllable ga, or by the terms guru, cetojata, dirgha, the Canarese binpu, vakra, and the Canarese kohku; and short syllables by the syllable la, or by the terms laghu and the Canarese say (sayka, sayta, saytu, saypa).') But he calls long syllables also by the names of Eudra (ahgajanmantaka, indudhara, isa, isana, isvara, kapardi, kamapradhvainsi, kamahara, kamantaka, candradhara, triyambaka, deva, nilakantha, puramathana, bhava, bhutaganesa, madanahara, marahara, rudra, sarva, somesvara, hara, himamsusekhara); and short ones by the n a m e s of Vishnu (daityari,murantaka, vaikuntha, hari). N. using a crooked perpendicular line (konku gere, vakra) as the sign for a long syllable, and a straight perpendicular line (saytu gere) as that for a short one, is a circumstance previously met with in the Prakrita Pirigala and Vrittaratnakara (W. 215, 427). N. agrees with P. in employing certain words to express numerical values; but a list of those used in our text (not excluding the spurious verses) will show a considerable difference-): —

1) Nija (=short) in vs. 42, 43 is spurious.

2) It will not be witliout interest to compare the list of Nijnguna yogi's V 1 vckacint fi- m II n i, under the heading; of pnnilnsiijiie: 1. rflpn (P.), bhfimi, cnndrft. 2. yugma, yugala, yuga, bilhu, pada, paksha, nayana. 3. haranayana, agni, pura, vararatna 4. kashaya, veda (P.), varna, iVsrama, samudra (P.). 5. haravaktra, vrata, indriya (P.), biVna, vishaya, pupdaTa, bliAta

(P.). 6. jitu (P.), rasa (P.), skandha, mukha, vodAnga, karma, varna, darAana, ortha. 7. muni, giri, rftjyAiiga, turaga, dhutu, sabliAnga, svara (P.), sAgara. 8. vasu (P.), diggaja, mada, karma. 9. randhra, nidhi, rasa, gralia, ratha, bhakti. bindu,,tflnya, n&Bti, anusrAra, gagana, pArna. Herewith coneludcs the list. A. NA.GAVARMA'8 PROSODY.

Such are the comparisons that chiefly suggest themselves with regard

to the Samskrita Piugala and Nagavarma. It would Iju interesting to minutely compare also the so-called Prakvita Pingala,

as some of the peculiarities of N. may possibly be found in it; but the

editor is unable to adduce more than a few points. Dr. Weber'' says

that the Prakrita Pingala is a much later work than the Samskrita P.,

and that its sutras are composed in verse, and contain a great number

of new termini technici. In it, as in Nagavarma, the term "gana" has

a more general meaning; the Amphibrachys (^ — w) is called ja and payodhara, a term that however is not in N.; and the aryagiti bears the name

of skandhaka, a circumstance that is met with also in N., his Kanda (a

tadbhava of skandhaka) being the aryagiti-). Mr. Colebrooke, in his article

on Sanscrit and Pracrit Poetry (p. 412 seq.), remarks that besides the Jati metres that are noticed in treatises on Sanscrit prosody, other kinds belonging to the class of metres regulated by quantity are specified by writers on Pracrit prosody. As instances of such metres he mentions the Doha, Gaha (giltha), Maharashtra, Rola, Shatpadika, and others; but though as to names the Duvayi (295)31, Gade (253) and Shatpadi of the present text may be compared, none of them appears to coincide as to form with any instances in Nagavarma. Nagavarma knows only one kind of true Canarese metres: the devakshara-feet metres'), as he classes the Raghate (Ragale) with

the Jatis that are common to all the countries. He adduces two Sama- vrittas (308, 309) among them, but theoretically their feet belong to the Canarese Mora-class. The Rag ales (a sort of Dvipada) are built on exactly the same principle as the later Shatpadis (318 seq.), that

l)Ps. 202, 203, 291, 295, 304. 2) As the skandhakii (or skuiullia, for the Canarese tadbhara

is kaiiila) that is very common witli Nagavarma, is borrowed from the Prakrita Pingala (W. 295) and was known to Varaliaraihira (505-587 A. D., W. 294, 304), the beginning of the composition of the Prakrita Pingala may have taken place in the 5th century.

It is necessary to note this with regard to the Canarese works preceding Nagavarma's, as

also in them the kanda is frequently used, as one learns from the quotations in N. About the

use of the ftry^-metre at a certain period (with .^ryabhatU, who was born 476 A. D., Var&ha-

mihira, etc.) see W. 209. 3) Regarding the Duvayi's sch cmo as ropresont ed by

verso 29 5, it has been omitted to adduce it in the text; it is as follows: •^^^\^\j<^*^v\^>^

would appear as if the foot preceding the long syllable in the end, were to be the puri\ri, a circumstance that would affect also the form of the scheme under v. 293. 4) This name is

founded on v. 340 where N. says he has told the employment of the dev&ksharas. a i — —

NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY.

nowadays are the commonest metres, but were unknown to N.; tliey contain a certain number of Moras, from three to five, in a certain number of feet that bear no particular name and may vary in form. The deva-

kshara-fcet metres (296 seq.), however, are based on feet that, like the Sawskrita Mora-feet with N., have names which show the forms of the feet to be used, and form three classes. Regarding the employment of

these feet to some degree a striking uncertainty exists, as the number of

Moras, whether for the verse-lines or the whole verses, is not mentioned

(cf. p. 97, note)'). To throw some light on the state of lexicography in

South India at Nfigavarma's time'-' the three classes with their respective name-feet are quoted alphabetically

/. Class: aja, jalnsambhava, padmabhava, biaaruhajanma, bisaruhodbhavn, brahma, vanajasarabhava, sarasijabhava.

11. Class: adhokshaja, upendra, jalaruhodara, pode alara, madanapifri, mandaradhara,

vanaruhodara, vishnu, sarajijodara, hari.

III. Class: tsvara, kaiidarparipu, kamantaka, kamari, bhujagapaksha, Diadanahara, rudra, eaiikara, hara.

The name-feet are of:

the Jirst class: ajane, dhatri, naki, bummam, brahma, surapani;

the second class: kanisiiri, govindam, narakari, nakigani, parahitam, muraripu, murahara,

arjpati, bridayesanj.

the third class: kandarpari, kiimaripu, kamantakani, gangadhtsam, girijakantam, giri- janatha»n, candramauli, trijagadguru, nilakantham, puramathana?)!, pra- mathadhipam, bhujagadhari, bhfltagrani, madanadhvaiJisi, madanaripu,

vnshabhalakshyaj», eflladharajn.

There remains still a word to be said about Chapter 6, containing the six Pratyayas. Nagavarma introduces them with the words "hence I will nicely explain to thee, as well as I can, the six pratyayas."

As the aphoristical text is rather corrupt, various different readings have been adduced. Recension M. (K.) introduces the pratyayas with the following sloka: prastaro nashtamuddishtameka-dvy-adi-la-ga- kriya ] sankhyanamadhvayogas ca shat-pratyayamiti smrita/i n . It can

scarcely be doubted that this verse has been taken from K c d a r a, the only difference between this verse and one in K. being that K.'s verse

1) Regarding the Madanayati, however, the number of Moras of which is eertain enough,

a verse is added in H., Ra. and M., stating to an inquirer that in this case there are 22 Moras; the metre of the corrupt verse looks somewhat like the Tripadi: Af^SicdO'^ijoX^ * Arfs!^

2) Cf. the list of proper names for the long and short syllables, above p. xiv. -£5 XVIII NAGAVABMA'S PROSODY. A.

concludes "pratyayaA shat prakirtitaA" (W. 426). See also the remark on

H.'s 6tli Chapter above in p. v. The following literal translation of Nagavarma's traditional Genea- logy is offered, as met with in MSS. L., M., Sb., and Sc. that as to age may form the second recension: '-The Veiigi country (said to be now the

Northern Circars, but not identical with Andhra, see above p. viii.) was conspicuous as being a surpassing one in the world; and in the seven

gramas that are as if countless in that country, was (or is) the charming Vengipalu (or Venginagara). Vennamayya, an equal of Vibhu- deva, a clever man, was conspicuous in this world like Ambujabhava, always like a treasure of good qualities. Pennamayya, a man of pure

qualities, was as conspicuous as skilful. . . .(He, Pennamayya) . . . .excelled Cupid in beauty, bore the form of Ambusambhava, and was a man of good conduct in the Kaundinya gotra. For that vipra of extensive renown, for the dvijanma who was the beloved son of that man, there was a good wife who surpassed the virtuous Arundhati; her name was Kaundi kabbe. When to that Kaundi kabbe and Vennamayya who was con-

spicuous as a mine of glory, Damamayya was born in Cupid's form, lie (Damamayya) being praised by the world became conspicuous. His (Da- mamayya's) modest wife abounding in world-famed good qualities, possessing a charming form, in every respect surpassed even Girijata; her

name was K u n d a k a b b e. To Kuuda kabbe w'ho was conspicuous in the said manner, and to Damamayya who was called a man of blameless qualities, the firstborn son was Vennamayya, a person of woi'ld-praised renown, honoured by the dvijas, one of Manu's road. He (Vennamayya)

was conspicuous as gifted with perfect qualities, being called lord of iS'ri-

kanta, a knower of all elegant arts (sakalakalakovida), an unparalleled person, one of incomparable conduct, versed in the laukika and vaidika sastras, and a man of many letters (anekakshara). The wife of Venna- mayya who was called as stated, possessed good qualities, and shone as iilled with such a devotion for her husband that she surpassed so to say even

Dharanisuta; her name was Pola (or Poti) kabbe. To that Polakabbo and Vennamayya who was called a man advanced in science, the firstborn son became Nagavarma who was gifted with the qualities of the poetry- gem of Vfiksripati."

This our Nagavarma is further called Kavirajahamsa in verses 1,

3, IG, (182, 194, 203, 222, liamsa. 292,) 347. The numbers in brackets arc to indicate that in those verses there exists some uncertainty as to

whom the epithet is applied; and this circumstance leads us to an in- NAOAVAEMA'S PROSODY

vestigation into the meaning of the above-mentioned amhiguous terms of Naki, Niikiga and Pinaki.'' In page 96, accoi-ding to H. and Ra., Naki is a name of Brahma-';

and N a k i g a one of Vishnu; but according to recension M. N a k i g a

is also identical with Nagavarraa, for it says in its reading of v. 22: "The prosody which Indudhara told to Unie, having been spread about on earth by Pingala, Nakiga (NAgavarma according to B. and Sa.) uttered

the mode he learned from that cluiudomburasi (i-e- Piiigala's work) to his own wife')."

In the text of the metres it is said that svagata (139) is Nikiga's (B.,

H., M.); lalitapada (155) is Nikiga's (B., H.); acyuta (164) is Nukiga's (B., H., M.); jagadvandita (184) has been spread about by Nakiga (B., H.,

M); hamsagati (214) is Nakiga's (B., H., M.); tanvi (218) is Nakiga's (B.,

M., Re); and the pure Canarese metre piriakkara (302) is of Nakiga (H., M.). It might be inferred from this that all the said metres had been invented by Nagavarma; but that would be wrong, as svagata and tanvi belong to the Sawskrita Pingala. Nakiga in these instances, however, cannot be meant for Vishnu, but only for Nagavarma*'.

His name, therefore, is also directly mentioned in some vrittas; thus

vanaja (121) is of N a g a v a r m a (B., H., M.) ; kusumanghripa (173) came from N. (B., H., M.); tarala (198) was invented (nirmita) by N. kavindra (H., M.); and mattebhavikridita (202) is N.'s (H., M.). Not one of these

metres is in the Samskrita Pingala. Nagavarma, further, teaches the number of the vrittas (222); and "he gifted with excellent qualities" (gunagrani) the raghataprabandha (254).

1) NiVki, a deity, occurs in the Abhidhanocintamani of Hemacandra who died 1172 A. D.,

and the Bhagavatapuiana (7, 8, 36); but is not in Halayudha's kosha. Nakiga is neither in

Hah'tyudha nor in the St. Petersburg Lexicon. According to the Canarese Ganasaliasranama

(of about 1300 A D.) Naki is an epithet of Siva (2, 70). With regard to Dr. Burnell's interesting account of the Mrityulaiigala Upanishad in Ind. Ant. ii , 266 I remark that 1 ahguli

(perhaps another form of laiigali) is a name of

occurs in H. and Ra. at the end of ch. 5, and in which Naki is explained to mean Aja gana:

3) This Terse appears in recension H. where it is the first verse of the work, in the following

form: "Uoar, my dear (wife), I am going to relate to thee that mode which the deva (i. e. iiva)

told the devt, and which Pingala heard and told the rishis." 4) According to the rather arbitrary different readings of B. Nakiga (and Naki) occur also in some other metres.

Nakiga must have been a current term at Nagavarma's time, for it occurs in v. 137 of the

nanarthakanda of his vastukosha; but the verse is unfortunately quite corrupt in our copy.

2 "iJ C» NAGAVARMA'S PROSODY.

Naki occurs as genuine perhaps four times in the vrittas: upcndra-

vajra (133) is in the manner which Pi naki and Naki stated (B., H., M.);

salini (140) is Niiki's (H.); bhujangaprayiita (149) is renowned like Naki (B.,M.)''; and nirupama (153) is unparalleled like Naki (M.)-'. Nirupama

is not in the Samskrita P. As Pinaki, i- e- Siva, and Naki here occur as different in one and the same sentence, as above Indudhara and Nakiga

(Nagavarma), it becomes probable that Naki too stands for Nagavarma.

In the rucira (1G3) that is in P., it is said that it is well asceiiained

by the way that was told by Pin a k i, i- e- -Siva, to Girije (B., H.) or Ume (M.) Pinaki may perhaps be meant by the Kavirajahamsa of the verses that above, in connection with this term, appear in brackets; the metres of the verses, however, are not in the Samskrita P.

Kavisvara, kavindra, prabhukavindra occur in vs. 147,224,

252. It is a little dubious who is meant; but from v. 27 as well, which is

genuine, and states that Nagavarma kavindra, the sayyadi {i. e.

straight foot), taught the long and short syllables, as from v. 198 according

to which the tarala was invented by Nagavarma kavindra, it seems to follow that the terms in all the cases refer to Nagavarma. Sayyadi occurs again in the indravamsa (151, H., M.l, the Canarese form of which was made by him.^' Two of such not unfrequent but strange verses that praise the author of the very work in which they occur, are seen also in the

course of N.'s prosody. The reading of the one (246) is quite unsettled; the other (249) says: "Possessed of excellent speech, born of the great lineage of Satapatrodbhava (Le. Brahma), an ornament to the mul- titude of clever poets, unlimited in the appearance of good qualities (gunodayoddama), parallel in understanding to Caturanana andlndra

(H.; parallel to Caturanana, Indra and Vishnu, B.) is Nagavarma,

unparalleled". A translation of the last verse of the work (347) is: "May

this land that irradiates the sky and (its) margin, and the king (bhumipa) be happily united for ever! May the land thrive! May Yama who plucks up the sole of (man's) foot, and adversity keep back! May the greatness of Nagavarma's poetry become full by this Chandas! May the meaning (mata) of the Kavirajahamsa bespread on earth!"

Verse 249 confirms the statement in the genealogy of recension M. that i Nslgavarma was a Brahman a by birth; and verse 347 states that he

the mandAfcrftnta that is in P., 1) Ro. has Nakiga. 2) Nikign in B. 8) Of (188) i

it is said that it had booomo celebrated in the world by Kandarpa (Cupid; H., M.), >. e. pro-

bably by Nagavarma who was liko Cupid. I js a NAGAYARMA'S PROSODY.

lived under a king, probably of Vengi, to which N. is stated to have

belonged, and which was counted by him (according to II.) as one of the

5G countries still at the time when he wrote''. This land was once ruled by the Pal lavas, probably a so-called Dravida race^'. Their kingdom was called Vengirashtra, and their capital was Vengipura or Ka- linganagara''). To the, strange to say, Sanscrit names of the (Jaina)

rulers invariably the epithet "Varma" is added (cf. our Nagavarma)''.

A. D. 777 tiieir dynasty was to some extent still extant; at that time Kuudavve (mother Kunde), daughter of the Pallava king, erected a Jaina

temple in the north of Sripura'^J. However G0.5 A. D. the Ciilukya

Vishnu Vardhana II. had conquered the capital Veiigipura and founded

the Rujamahendra dynasty"' ; and after 680 A. D. the Calukya ruler of

Kalyanapura on the Tungabhadra, Vinayaditya, a I'elatiou of the Rfija-

mahendra line, smote one of the Pallava rajas, as did also a king of the Kongu or Cera dynasty'). About 1000 A. D. the kingdom Vengi passed to (the Saiva) Rajendra Cola, the then dominant sovereign of Southern India. A. D. 1175 Veiigi vishaya had fallen under the sway of the Kakateya dynasty of Oruugal"'; Vengipalu has become a small hamlet.

Nagavarma's Chandas, especially in its present different recensions,

is unfit to prove the religiousnotions of its author. From certain maiigala or nandi verses at the beginning of recensions B. and M., to

which e.g. also verses 1-3 of the present text belong, it might be con- cluded he was a Saiva; but they are spurious, as none of them occurs

in H., and only one of them, an invocation of Sarasvati, is in Re. But there are genuine passages enough to lead one of the present day to think that Nagavarma was a follower of Siva. With Nagavarma the term "deva," the originator of prosody according to H., denotes Rudra, and

his wife devi is Uma"). He calls a long syllable Rudra or deva, and

a short one Hari ; again he calls all Canarese feet that are long in form,

1) Seo above, p. viii. 2) PaUava may bo another form of pollava or poleya i. e. a low

man; cf. the Tclugu pallp, rustic, rude, low; paluva, wretched, vile. 3) Kalinga may bo

connected with kal, a stone. Odra, Udra (i.e. Orissn) means 'of breakers"; oddara desa the

country of (the stone-) breakers; odda belongs to root: ud, iid, to break, the r in the word

being the sign of the plural. The udda people (nom. pi. oddar, gen. uddara) are well-known tank-diggers that speak Telugu, In Vehgi probabfy the vowel e has originally been short.

4) Ind. Ant. iii., 152. 5) Ind. Ant. ii., 155 seq. 6) J. R. A. S., N. S., 2, 1,

p. 253, 254; cf. Ind. Ant. i., 348. 7) Ind. Ant. ii., 156. 8) J. R. A. S., N. S., 2, 1, p. 252. 9) See above, p. xix., xx. Cf. Pingala'e first, perhaps spurious verse, according to which Pingala obtains the prasada of /Siva. K 2i .

XXII NAGATARMA'S PROSODY. A.

Rudra; those of middle size Yislinu; and the shortest Brahma; and lastly he gives names of Rudra to all the Sanscrit Mora-feet.') However as further on it will become quite certain that N. was a staunch Jaina, he in his prosody has simply hidden his convictions on account of the

Saiva views, as it would appear, of the ruling dynasty; and not only that, but he has also flattered his king by adopting the above-mentioned course. For himself, nevertheless, he has made playthings of the deities; and must have laughed in his sleeve when using such convenient, but absurd phrases. It is interesting to observe that at Nagavarma's time Vishnu was condemned to be a short syllable, etc.; as it shows that the jealousy between Saivas and Vaishnavas had already become notorious. In recension M. the concluding paragraphs of each chapter contain the words "the lotus-feet of srimad bhagavad arhat paramesvara," in which the

"ai'hat" may possibly still point to a Jaina author.

By Mr. C. P. Brown's Telugu Grammar of 1857, p. 295-322, we are enabled to throw a gleam of light on Nagavarma's prosody. According to that work Telugu Prosody comprises uniform metres (N.'s aksharachandas) and changing metres (N.'s karnata ma trag an achau das)

In the first there are used the 8 Sanscrit feet denoted by the letters

Ma, Ya, etc., and the letters La (short) and Ga (long). Also Maha- sragdhare occurs among the uniform metres, of which a H a w s a y a n a (seven trochees and a long syllable) is remarkable. N.'s Mallikamale is

called Mattakokila; and his Vanamanjari is Telugu Manini. Telugu

Tarala has its Caesura at 11, N.'s at 8; and in several other vrittas the Caesura is different. Telugu uses also the Kan da; '-it is the metre employed by Nannayya bhatta in his Ciutamani, or treatise on Telugu grammar"-'. Regarding the changing metres or Upaja ti metres Mr. Brown remarks that they originate in the Kannada language. They comprise wv./w— ^^—^,—^—; sixindra feet (^^^^'^,—y^'^; ; — >./); two Siirya feet (w>.-^;-v./); and six Candra feet which are formed by adding a syllable

1) In his dictionary, the Vastukosha, NAgavarma puts Rudra and his synonyms before Vishnu and his, as Ilal&yudhn had done before him in his Abhidhanaratnamliln. artificial Professor Aufrecht says regarding Iliilayudhn's Kosha, p. v., that "he uses many j

metres, which no other loxicograplicr has tnkeu the liberty of employing for such a dry I subject as a string of synonyms." But Nagavnrma has done exactly the same, using e.g. the malinJ, indravajra, upendravnjra, mandAkriJnta, mahiisragdharft, kandn, trirndi .md akknra.

2) According to Brown's Dictionary, preface, p. x., ho wrote about 1130 A. U. I NAGAVAEMA'S PROSODY.

to any Iiulr;i foot, and arc used only in the Akkaras. (Did tlio Tclugii

Vaislinavas porluips disagree about tlio Rudra ganas?)

Changing metres are 1) tlio Git is, viz. the Ata (first line 3. 3. 3

*5. 5, second line 3. 3. 3. *3. 3),') and the Teta (all the lines 3. 4. 5*3.

3); 2) the Si sa; 3) the Dvipada (generally each line 5. 4 * 5. 3);

4) the Layas, viz. e.g. the Layagrahi, or v. 276 of the present text;

and the Layavibhati, that is the Layagrahi with its 39 Moras, but all its

longs, except the two last, are resolved into two shorts each; 5) the Rag a da, N.'s Raghata; the names, however, for the instances are different; G) the (matra?) Dandaka or blank verse iu a measured prose (six lines,

each of which appears as ^- --'• ^- ^); 7) the Taruvaja, an extension of the Dvipada, two Dvipada lines forming one Taruvaja

line; 8) the Utsaha, or v. 339 of our text; 9) the Akkaras.

With regard to the Taruvaja (?), Utsaha and the Akkaras iu general Mr. Brown thinks that they are "experiments in metre which have not obtained popularity", "are imitated from those in the Kannada language, and have been introduced (into Telugu); but have never become popular or common"'; and concerning the Akkaras in particular he remarks:

'the Akkara is used only by Naunayya bhatta (A. D. 1130), and one or two imitators. The poet himself uses only two varieties, which he calls by

the one name Akkara". "The Akkara is in truth a Kannada metre, and has been naturalized in very few Telugu poems." He adduces the two varieties: madhya akkai'a and madhura akkara, names that corres-

pond to N.'s nadu akkara and ede akkara. The first, according to an instance from Naunayya's iidiparva, seems to contain 25 Moras in each line; the second, according to an instance from the same, 22; but as in Cauaresc there appears no rule regulating the number of Moras.

I) Comparing Mr. Brown's two instances of the Ata (p. 307, 309) it will bo observed that

tlicy differ regarding the number of Moras. The instance of our text is 3. 3. 3 * 3. 4. 3 |

3. 3. 3 * 4. 3, exhibiting IG Moras in the second line; whereas the above instance has only

15 in it. But our instance must be correct, as tlio numbers 4. 3 are very distinctly expressed

in one of tlie lines of the original by "nagajapriyya" (^^w — . — v^, an epithet of /Siva); the

other lino in question is quite corrupt in our copy of the Kavijihvabandhana.

12 5 —

XXIV AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. B.

B. An Essay on Canarese Literature.

I. The early period, from :il)out SOO to 1300 A. D.

1. Means in hand.

The early period of Canarese (karnata, kannada) literature can be understood, to a pretty satisfactory extent, from Nagavarma's chandas, as seen above, and from the following works:

1. The Sabdamanidarpana of Kesava or Kesi Raja, that forms a com- prebensive grammar of the Canarese language as it lay before the author in the poetical works of the early poets, from which very numerous citations, directly or indirectly, are adduced. Our references are taken from the ]\Iaiigalur edition of the work. (Sbdm.)

2. The Kavyfivalokana (-loka) of Nagavarma, a Canarese treatise on

poetical composition, the first two chapters (on ole) of which we have been favored with by Tirumale Syamanna, Munshi of the Wesleyan Missionaries at Mysore'). (Kvyl.)

3. The Sawiskrita-Karnata Nighantu of Nagavarma, in many artificial metres, an ole MS. of which has been obtained from the Jaina library at Mudabidar on the W. coast, through the kindness of Dr. Buruell. The

character used in the MS. is nearly identical with that of the Halagannada specimen in Dr. BurueH's Va)?isabr.'ihmana, the only diil'ereuce being the

use of letter r (es).

4. The Jagannatha Vijaya of Rudra (bliatta), a Canarese story of

Krishna, on ole. (Jagv.)

5. The Rasaratnakara of Salva, a Canarese treatise on poetical composition, an ole copy of which the Tirumale 5yamanna has been kind enough to supply. (Rsr.)

C. The Visvakriti parikshana, 124 pages in Canarese, composed in A. D. 1873 by Iliranyagarbha, and lithographed at Dharavada (Dharwar).

It contains specimens of two early Canarese works, and a few editorial remarks of value. (Vkp.)

1) In quoting it tlio 10 prnlcarnnas of the 2 mlhikHras (tho first comprising; 7, tlio socomi

a) hiivo been counteil successively by us, anil tlio first number of the quotiilions refers to

ono of them. Thcro may bo a littlo irregularity in our counting as that of tho MS. is out of order. 2 a AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

2. Keiava and Nftgararma.

Kesava and Nugavarma uso in their wi'itings the exact and finished

style of their predecessors. It cannot be shown from their compositions

that the so-called New Canarese existed at all in their time ; Nagavarma's

prosody, in its present recensions, evinces some later grammatical licenses; but they certainly do not belong to him".

A peculiarity of Kesava is that he wishes the ancient consonant 1 (CJ>), which for a long time has been quite out of use both in the

oral and written language, to be retained and raised again to its

due position, not only in cases of internal or external sandhi, but

generally. How far Nagavarma made use of the letter, is a question that cannot be satisfactorily decided on account of the questionable state

of the MSS.; he maintains however its use in compounds-), and writes khalga

(instead of khadga, a sword)*). [I take the liberty here to add that from Nagavarma's karnataka vyakarana in Sanscrit prose (Bhasha-

bhushana) which L. Rice, Esq. is going to edit, and a MS. of which

he very kindly sent me for a cursory inspection, it is certain that

Nagavarma treats of the letter 1 (-=') also irrespectively of compounds;

see 1, 10.] To settle with any thing like certainty the time in which Kesava and

Nagavarma respectively wrote, is not vei-y easy. It is certainly a strange circumstance that, in addition to many fragments, 42 'whole verses

occur as citations in the 6'abdamanidarpana'), and that these are found

1) Abbinava Manga raja, tbe author of a Cauarese Nigbantu, srtys (i., 4) tbat be will pattern

after tbe Canarese of Nagavarma. Cf. Indian Antiquary, i., 345 seq. It is a very curious fact

tbat tbo interesting vor?e about "Anoieut Canarese" {.S'bdm. p. xvii. seq.) tbat is quoted by

Kesava, forms also a quotation in the Kavyavaloka (2, 23). Nagavarma did precede the so- called H period, that appears already clearly in the Canarese Basava Purana of A. D. 1369,

where e.

2) Kvyl. a, 63. 98. 99. 3) Nigbantu, Varga 12, 16; Naniirtha v. 100. The same form of the word appears in a rather old commentary in Cauarese on Hnliiyudha's AbhiJhana- ratnamala (2, 317), that regularly shows also r (e.-^^ J, instead of sb, before tbo consonant p, e.g. purpa (pusbpa), a peculiarity tbat our MS. of Nagavarma's Nigbantu does not present.

See 5bdm. p. 25. p. 17 e5drp©33; p. 18 24 eSsJcji^o; p. 67 SqJo^J) 4) rf'dTiOyO'Jx^; P- ;

p. 73 f^s5 ^.t^-. p. 75 ss^oij; p. 78 ^ma^^t^; p. 79 Sj^Vr^; p. 81 ^'i-s.sB-. p. 81 Silisiro;

81 81 têi^; 83 ^f?:fôS!; 84 112 ;ij-d;ô;p. 117 p. ^-d^f^sSAo; p. T^:&s>^ p. p. ^jjo^*^ ; p.

854 Lao±)4; p. 128 ei'a2o:ir; p. 130 tfooiijo; p. 130 ^jiao; p. 136. . .a&»:i:i; p. 166

di^ So* : p. 176 Otis ; p. 188 craiiodjs; p. 216 j;o:i

p. 221 ^XOOJrij; p. 224 CWrfAO T?J5C: p. 224 *;sia; p. 224 SSewSo; p. 225 iB^Qr: p. 230

t\'>S-J^Xi\ p. 231 j3^;^cdJ p. 233 aoQa; p. 234 ^ad«* p. 239 ^jbcjsb; p. 244 ajSjeSS; ; ;

p. 266 ^ix)B ;^; p. 267 WTj^Ti; p. 267 ftStferoA); p. 270 ^fJodjrf; p. 272 SBOrfjrf. tS~ AN ESSAY ON CANAEESE LITERATURE.

also in the first part of the Kavyilvalokana wliich treats of grammar too, and further that of those verses in one case four, in another three, and in three other pLaces two follow one another in the same succession in both works. One of the two authors therefore appears to have used the other's work. In the present recensions, Kesava's composition not unfrequently gives only fragments of verses as instances,

whereas Nagavarma always cites whole verses I can mention only one

Canarese early author as having been a common authority to both, viz. HaHisaraja'). About the time of the two authors in general the following can be adduced. Nagavarma, in his quotations, introduces a Calukya

cakresa as fighting^'; a Jayasihga bhupa whose elephant is fighting vic- toriously^J; a Tailapa cakravarti in a very corrupt verse that contains, however, clearly the name of Ratta halli'); a Vikramanka who orders a mahadana to be given^'; the Polakesi vallabha whose fortitude is praised'');

a Suvarma nripa as fighting'); a K6nguli (Kongali?) varma who is gaining the victory over a body of horsemen^); a Madhava who is fighting^); and, in a verse that is also in the Sabdamanidarpana, a Vikhyatayasa'"'. Also Kesava's quotations contain a Tailapa"'; further a Vishnu Vijaya-

ditya'^), an Udayaditya'^\ a Nripatunga"), a Janodaya'^), a Narasimha'"',

and a Simhasena kshitisa''). Polakesi (Pulakesi), Jayasinga (Jayasi«ilia), Tailapa and Udayaditya

are names of kings belonging to the Calukya dynasty; Tailapa belongs to

the Kalyana line, Udayaditya to that of Veiigi; Jayasiiiga and Vijayaditya

1) Sbdm. p. 377 (i^rf^eK^*); Kvyl. 5, 8i. 2) Kvyl. 2, 46. The first half of this

verso that does not include the name of Calukya, occurs 6'bdm. p. 83 (jia^iTj AiTi). "^ 3) 2, 37. 4) 4, 14. 5) o, 84. 6) 9, 35. 7) 3, 38.

8) 5, 85. 0) 2, 38. 10) 3, 32; ,Sbdm p. 138: 'To her and him VikhyAta- yasa was born, who as to kula and cala surpassed all on earth, cultivated justice, and was a peerless bull for the ocean of hostile armies". 11) p. 112: "The sword of Tailapa's arm was like Rudrii (when being considered as) the fire of the (all-destroying) time". 12) p. 201

(cf. p. 90 where its beginning: Cyzj^^Jj) according to a Jaina MS. received for collation from Mfldabidar through the kind endeavours of Dr. Burnell: "Vishnu VijayAditya whoso chest

was like a cloud". 13) p. 175: "What a beauty! Udayaditya causes to bo said of him-

self that Mauu and ho are the virtuous, that the celestial tree and he are the donors, that

the ocean and he aro deep". 14) p. 171, "Who will not bow to Nripatuhga that bears

the weapons as the first of kings, is conversant with politics, dignified, pure, munificent and

heroic?" 15) p. 255: "1 undertake to tell this to Janodnya". 10) p 192: "Ni'ira-

simha is like lightning, like a lion, and like the flaming eye of Purahara". 17) p. 177: "King Simhasena caused to bo said of himself that he was life and riches, mother and father, the eye and the road." -SI AK ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATDRE.

occur ill both the Ciilukya lines'). Nripatunga may remind one of Vikrama

dcva or of Vira deva, both of whom had the title "Kulottunga Cola."^) Vikramanka^' may be the mentioned Vikrama deva, (or may possibly be a mistake in writing for Vikram:\rka, "the ruby of the Calukyas")".

Koiiguli (probably Kougali i. e. Kongani) varma and Madhava appear to belong to the Cera dynasty^). Nagavarma's quotations further mention a Cola dharitripala"'; and of

Kesava it is stated that he has written a Cola pfdaka uaritra''. Nagavarma was a native of Vengi'^); Kesava probably of Kaly- ana."' That the two poets were not contemporaneous with the mention-

ed kings, is beyond all doubt, as the verses in which they are alluded to, are quotations from the works of tlieir predecessors that may have lived under those princes or afterwards. The following are a few dates regarding the Calukyas'"': About 300 A.I), king Jayasimha of the Ciilukya race began to subdue the Pallava dynasty'" that ruled over a part of the South. The fifth king known after him was Pu lake si, 489 A.D. A hundred and twenty years later,

609 A. D., the Calukya king Satyasraya ruled at Kalyanapura'^), the capital of Kuntala desa; whilst his younger brother Vishnuvardhana

11. (Kubja Vishnuvardhana) was king at Vengipura, the capital of Vehgi desa (now the Northern Circars) which he had conquered A. D. 605. Fifty- two years afterwards, from 657-670 A.D. a Jayasimha ruled over

Veugi; 707.^-725.^ Vijayaditya i. appears there; Vijayaditya iv. of Veiigi occurs after 881 A. D. His successor, (about 900 A. D.), was

Udayadity a. Meanwhile the Kalyiina kingdom had been suffering much from the

I) Journal of R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 253 seq.; Ind. Ant. ii., 175 seq.; Jayasimha also

Ind. Ant. i., 157 (o. 478 A. D.); ii., 156. 297. There is an Udnyaditya also among the lluysalas, Ind. Ant. ii., 299; and two Vijayadityas are among the Kadambas, i., 15G; and a

Vijayaditya raya (o. 750 A. D.) among the Ceras, i., 362. 2) J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 25a.

3) Ind. Ant. ii., 155. 160. 361. 362; iii., 151 appear Vilcrama rajas of Cera. i) Ind.

Ant. i., 156. 5) Ind. Ant. 1872, 361. 6) Kvyl. 5, 121. 7)

8) Kagavarma's Chandas v. 4 seq.; above p. xviii. 0) According to the Canarese Basava

Parana, etc. See further on. 10) J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p.251 seq.; Ind. Ant. ii., 175, 176.

I I) As has been stated above p. xxi., its Itiugdom was called Vengi riishtra, and the capital

Vengipura, and once Kalinganagara, Ind. Ant. iii., 152. A Pallama (Pallava) rAya appears at Basava's time, Gana sahasra nama 8, 37. It has already been pointed out as something curious that the last term of the Pallava kings' names (except in one case) is "varma." Cf. the

Kadambas, Ind. Ant. i , 156, 366; the Tiruviinkodas (Travancoreans), Brown's Cyclic Tables p. 64; and Nagavarma, Gunavarma, etc. in the remarks on Nagavarma's Chandas. Palla is

the name of a low tribe of people in the Sooth. 12) Cf. Ind. Ant. ii., 94. _S;5 AN ESSAY ON CANAEESE LITERATURE.

Rattas or Eaddis (see above the Ratta halli)'). 973 A. D. Taila bhupa

II. (Vikramaditya) restored the power of the Kalyfina dynasty which had

i been for some time usurped by the Ratta kula. A.D. 1076 Tribhuvana Mai la (Vikramaditya) became king, and reigned for 51 years-'. 1150 A.D. Tailapa in. or Trailokya Malla ruled at Kalyana; 1189 A. D. his successor, Somesvara deva iv., was dethroned by Bijjala deva, who extinguished the Kalyuna dynasty, and founded the Kaluburige dynasty^'. In the mean time, about 1000 A. D.., Vengi had jiassed to Rajendra Cola, the then dominant sovereign of Southern India'), whose brother

1) In Tamil: Irattu; in Telugu: Raddi, Reddi (Brown's explanations are: a /Sfldra tribe;

;'. Rtddi. a Heggadi, i. e. a chief; a pedda yajamana, e. a big master); in Kannada : Raddi, Reeve-Sanderson: a caste of original Telugu farmers; the head man of a village; an affix

to the name of stone-cutters (called odda) Cf. Ind. Ant. i., 361. 2) Ind. Ant. iii.,

257. 3) According to the Canarese Canna Basava Purana another establishment of Kaluburige takes place (62, 30. H), that may refer to the Muhammadan Bf'hmin! dynasty. At the same place the Purana states that with Aliya Bijjala (i.e. son-in-law-

Bijjala), the successor of Bijjala, after he ruled for 60 years, this Bijjala dynasty ceases.

The Basava Purana (5, 57) calls Bijjala i. a Calukya. According to Brown's C. T. p. 58 Bijjana or Bijjala deva was a C'Alukya, and ruled from 1156-1168 A D. His third successor was Somesvara deva (U 76-1 184 A. D.), after whom the name C.'ilukya begins to dis- appear. 4) 894 A. D. Adityavarma, a Cola prince, had subdued the Kaluga or Cera dynasty, 33 miles S. E. 5rtrangapatna, Ind. Ant. i., 360, 361. Talakadu on the Kavcri, about of had

been one of its capitals. In the course of the 10th century it became the capital of the first or secoud sovereign of the Hoysala or Ballala dynasty of Karnata. — Ind. Ant. ii., 107, it is said that Kulottunga Cola, who appears already 1143 A. D., conquered the Teliiigu finya (kingdom) 1171 A. D. (cf. Murdoch, p. 188, where a work about this event is mentioned); by him, somehow, Vtra deva Cola must be meant. — In the mentioned Canarese Basava Purana appear as

prior to, or contemporaneous with, Basava. (Cf. Canna Basava P. 55, 3 seq.): Kara Vtra Cola

(44, 58; 26, 54; 54, 72; 9, 33); (Dharma) Cola of Karavir (44, 58); Uttunga C. (44, 58; 11,

16); Rajendra C. (44, 58); Vikrama C, called also Narendra or Manujendra C. (44, 58; 27, i

''. 1 67); Vira C. (44, 58; 22, 1 seq.; 25, 4); Kulottunga (Vara) (50, sej.).— Mr. 0. P. Brown ! his Cyclic Tables adduces, sub A.D. 1108 and 1123, Vikrama Cola; lllS, 1149 and 1171 in j (here together with Kakateya Ganapati of Orui'igal) Kulottunga C; 1233 Kulottunga Rajendra 1279 Rajamahendri (and KarniVtaka? see ,S'bdm. p. xxii.) was ruled by Vira Cola Mahtkri'ijn, C; |

younger son of Rftjendra C; whose son Raja raja had abdicated in favor of his brother this I Vira C — "For some time before 1292 (or 1295) A. D. this (Orungal) kingdom had been ruled by the queen dowager Rudramma Devt (a Devagiri princess), who seems to have entirely gained

the affections of her people; she resigned in favor of her son Pratiipa Rudra deva, whose I family-name was Kakateya". Dr. Burnell's Vawiaabrahmana, p. vii. — About Vengi desa see

also Ind. Ant. i., 348, where it is said that its capital Vengi was the residence of a Buddhist dynasty anterior to the foundation of the Eastern Cnlukya kingdom about the end of the 6th in century. Cf. J. R. A. S., N. S., iii., 1, p. 146. Regarding the establishment of Buddhism I the South the Mnhfivaniia of about 460 A. D. (M. Miillcr's Sanscrit Mteraturc, p. 267) states that 245 B. C. king A-oka sent a Thcro or Sthavira to Mahtsamandnla (or Maisftr), and another

to Vanivftsi (or Banavasi). Ind. Ant. iii., 273. In Tamil Tcra means a Bauddhn. Terasa

in Canarese is a member of a class of LingiMta ganas (Ganasahasran. 6, 4); Terasu in Telugu

is n loader or chief.

82 . : AN ESSAY ON CANAKESE LITERATURE.

Vijayaditya became viceroy of Vengi desa. Rajendra Cola was succeeded 1>y his son Vikrama deva, surnamed Kulottuiiga Cola. On the death of his uncle, the viceroy of Veiigi desa, the king deputed his

son Raja raja to assume the office; but after holding it for one year, 1078

A. D. he resigned it in favour of his younger brother Vira deva Cola, who also assumed the title of Kulottunga Coja. His grants arc found in great numbers from 1079-1135 A. D., when a partial restoration of the Calukya line seems to have taken place. 1175 A. D. Vengi had already fallen under the sway of the Kakateya dynasty of Oruiigal. As Nagavarma and Kesava must have lived a certain number of years after the poets whom they quote, and who evidently had written on the feats of the crdukya and Cola kings as connected also with the Vengi and Kalyana lines (between G09-1189 A. D.), they cannot well have composed their works long before 1200 A. D.

The above-mentioned author of the Visvakriti parikshana (p. xxiv.), who evidently has concerned himself with the study of certain old Canarese works, states that he knows the Canarese novel Lilavati prabandha, from which, as he proves, Kesava has cited at all events two verses') and was composed more than a thousand years ago, so that it might date from about 870 A. D. (V). Another Canarese novel,

called Candraprabha Purana, was composed in A. D. 1189 by A r gal a (Aggala) deva. This seems to follow from the last verse of this work cited by Hiranygarbha: "When the 1111th year of the Saka nripa had arrived,

on the 11th day of the bright lunar fortnight (sita) of the first lunar month -(caitra) of the well-known (prakata) Saumya year this pearl of composition was finished". These two circumstances contain a slight

hint as to the age of the early Canarese writers.^} Argala is the

1) With regard to iSair and SSS under rule 217. In this case Hiranyagarbha's recension of the grammar coincides with MS. No. iii. of the MaugalAr edition and with the Jaina MS. collated, that has been mentioned in p. xxvi., note 12. Vkp. p. 121. 2) Mr. C. P. liiown in his preface to his Telugti-English Dictionary, 1852, repents what he had stated two years ago in his Cyclic Tables (p. 58), viz. that the Mahabharata and R a m i» y a n a were translated into

Tclugu in the days of Vishnuvardhana (at first called Betta n'lya, hill-king), a (,'alukya, A.

D. 1 120. His fuller statement in the Tables runs thus: "As the poet and grammarian Nannaya Bhatta, who wrote the Adiparva in Telugu, lived in the reign of (the Calukya) Vishnuvardhana, we are now in possession of the era when that author flourished: and at that period the Telugu language had already attained classical perfection. The Mahabharata was commenced by the grammarian named above; but was continued by Erra Pragada, and completed by Tikkanna Somayaji: who likewise translated into Tclugu metre a great part of the Ramayann {i.e. Uttara Rnmayana, preface to Dictionary). He (Tikka) died (according to a traditional verse) A. D. 1198". Mr. Brown before this (in his Essays) had placed -^ AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

name of one of the fourteen Jaina Tirthakaras, whose names will be given furthei" on.

3. On Kesava in particular.

Regarding Kesava in particular it is curious that he twice uses as

an instance') the word "toppige", a hat, cap, helmet, bonnet, which, if not

so-called Dravidian, as it does not seem to be, is a tadbhava of the

Hindusthani "topi", '-topi", a word that is used nowadays in Telugu, Malayala, Canarese, etc. The first Mohammadan invasion of the Dak-

kan took* place A. D. 1294. If the word is not Dravidian and has reached

the Dakkan by that invasion, Kesava, especially if at the same time the

word had been taken by him from a predecessor's composition, would fall rather late; but the term may have been introduced by traders and travellers long before 1294.

Kesava, as stated above (p. xxv.), teaches the use of the ancient

letter 1 {^^), and, to some extent at least, in conformity with what he found in the works of his predecessors or also in sasanas (prayoga drishta,

p. 37). In a copper grant of the Cera dynastj', dated 804 A. D., it is

still regularly used-); in one of the Eastern C'alukyas of 1079 A. D. nei-

ther it nor the letter r (»=*), that is met with in MSS. even later than

Nannaya Bhatta at king Rudra Pratapa Oanapati's time. About his otlier work, a

Telugu grammar in Sajttskrita, Mr. Brown in his Dictionary says that it was written about A. D. 1130. — As the Vishnuvardhfna is called a Calukya, he probably is the Vishnu rardhana

Tii., surnamed Vtra deva Kulottunga Cola, who was Ticeroy over the once Calukya kingdom

Veiigi (Rajamahendri?) A. D. 1079-1135, see p. xxix. Cyclic Tables p. 61 Mr. Brown adduces

Betta raya, who took the title Betta Vishnuvardhana, as one of the Hoysala Balliilas, and

states he died A. D. 1134. — Mr. Brown, in liis Preface, mentions another Riimayaua in

Dvipadas which is believed to have been written by Ranganatha for Kona Budha raja, son of Kona Vithal Bhflpati, and remarks that this version appears to be one of the

oldest Telugu poems. Simply on account of the names in italics we take the liberty to doubt this. —

Regarding Tamil literature it has been said that the oldest Tamil works now extant are those which were written, or are claimed to have been written, by the J a in as, or which date from the era of the literary activity of the Jaina sect. The Jaina period extended probably

from the 8th or 9th century A. D , to the 12th or 13th The general opinion is that the gram-

mar called the T u Ikav y a (ancient composition, by Triua dhflmagni of Madhuni) is the oldest

work extant, and it has been placed about the 8th century A D. The Tamil R u ni a y a n a has

been referred to the 1 1th century. See Classified Catalogue of Tamil Books by Dr J. Murdoch

p. xxii., seq. Dr. Weber says the translation by (the Tamil) Kaniba (or Kampa of the

Ramayana with the Uttarakftnda) must certainly date, according to Wilson,. . .as far back as

A. D. 885; Ind. Ant. i., 249. In this case, however, it apparently ought to bo Jainic, which

it docs not seem to be; see Murdoch p 194 The Tamil AI ah Ti b h a r a t a seems to date

from the 16th century, Murdoch, ibid, p 100 1) The instances do not appear to

bo interpolations 2) In the Magamanga|a copper plates (MaisAr) of A. D. 776 its

employment is regular; they too belong to the Ccras. Ind. Ant. ii., 776. Jg i AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

1428 A. D., are extant'); whether the absence of the two letters in this

case is merely accidental, I am unable to say. I have not observed the

1 as a letter of Alliteration in the fragment of the Lilavati as given by

Iliranyagai-bha; but from the instances in which it appears as such, its general use at a certain time cau be firmly established-', excepting cases of Sandhi of the older period.

It does appear more than probable that theauthoroftheCanarese Basava Purana'', Bhima, who finished his composition 1309 A. D.,

1) According to a communication from Dr. Burnell (1874). Also a Kalyana-Culukya

plate of A. D. 608 does not contain the 1; it this be not accidental, it would point to the letter having become sooner obsolete towards the inland north (and perhaps also in Vongi,

as Mr. Brown, in the preface to his Dictionary, does not seem to have known anything

about the existence of the letter in Tclugu), the communication between this and the

countries where it is still in use (Tamil, Maleyula) having not been very frequent.

2) In Hiranyttgarbha's fragment of the Candraprabha it may occur as letter of

Alliteration in verso 69. 115. 144. 145 (?). 3) A few Lihgaita notes rearding the

founder of this

Morcyas, and after 27 Kadamba kings, the town of Pattakal (i. e. royal insignia stone, about

which place see Ind. Ant. iii., 257) had had 27 crownings of the assemblage of the t'alukya

rulers. In it (the town) one of the Calokya princes of the lineage of those and other kings, a rich merchant (vanija), an excellent follower of the Saivagama has become rajyastha. He

boars the name of TrailokyacHdamani; his wife is Mahalekhe; the prince born to them is

Anumisha". When Anuraisha, one day, is lost in a distant jungle, he is met by Anadi Vrisha-

bha, who gives him his own linga. Vrishabha in re-entering Kailasa is stopped by the door-

keepers Singakesa and Dravida (4, 11 seq.), whom for their rudeness

(of. Basava P. 5, 57, where too Bijjala is stated to belong to the C'aljkya anvaya) of the succession of the line of the kings' thrones; and the firstborn of them assumes the name of Bijjala

Karna deva (about Karna cf. J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 261). When he has obtained the royal power (patta), Vrishabha descends to the earth", and becomes the well-known Basava,

the later premier at Bijjala's court (Singi raja 5, 1 seq.), whom two times he, Basava, calls

'Kerala's king" (Basava P. 53, 33. 54). The same story in an abridged form occurs Canna

Basava P. 57, 70 seq.: the wife here is Maharlekhe, the doorkeepers are Simhi kesari and

Davida (/. e. Dravida, Tamila), the king is Kanyesa (?) Bijjala. Basava's father was Mandige

Madiraja, an .^Iradhya (Saiva) Braliman of Bagavadi in the Karnataka desa (Bas. P. ii., 45. 46). At the instigation of Basava and his friends Jagadeva, in company with Mollajya and

Bummayya, murders Bijjala (Bas. P. 60, 60; 61, 6. 7; 61, 21 seq.; Can. B. P. 62, 26). Contem-

poraneous with, or prior to, Basava are, besides the Cola kings mentioned above p.xxviii.:

1) Allama deva or AUama prabhu, who as an incarnation of Gananatha went to the Bela-

vala desa (a portion of the Canarese country), entered the town Banavasi; («'. e. wood-spring, bana-baso or basi, sanscritized vana-vasi), the seat of the Kadamba kings, (the ruins of which

are still extant near the river Varada, nearly due east of Gokarua on the Western Coast; cf.

Ind Ant. i., p. 157), where king Xirahankara (according to the Can. Bas. P.) or Mamakara

(according to the Prabhu linga lile) ruled with his wife Sujniini or Mohini devi, whose beautiful daughter Maye he troubled very much, saw the above-mentioned Anumisha in his grave,

and took his linga, and went to Kalyanapura to see Basava (Can. Bas. P. 6, 7 seq.; 57, 87; iS , a AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

means the Kesava or Kesi rfija in question, when he states (1, 10) that by

tlic grace of Kesi of Kondaguli, Siri Pandita, .Sivalenka Mai'icaiia Pandita,

and Guru jMallik;"irjuna Pandita he will utter his work. In the course of his Purana Kesi raja appears as one of the chief devotees of 5iva at

Kalyuuapura in Bijjala's and Basava's time, and is called Siva's clerk

(senabova, 9. 42) and a Saiva dikshacilrya (58, 4); further his disciples

(sishya) are of a high standard (47, 35); he partakes, with many others,

of a hideous Siva prasada (59, 5); and at last Kesi raja, the great one

lile, 62, 6 Beq.; Prabhu linga i., seq.; Praudha raya kavya i., 47 ; cf Bas. P. 8). 2) U d b h a t a (Udbhatta, Udbhuta) deva of Bhallaklnagara, the guru of Bhoja raja (Bas. P. 57, 6 seq.; Can.

Bas. P. 57; 51; 55, 46; 1, 29; together with Bana, Keiirnja, Mayiira, etc. in Brahmottara

Kanda 1, 9; Gana sahasra ni'ima 8, IG). 3) A Halayudha (Bas. P. 25; Can. Bas. 57, 38;

1, 28 a Halayudha occurs together with Udbhata and other poets; jS'arana lilamrita p. 3;

Gana s. n. 8, 36). 4) Sindu BaUiila (Bas. P. 24, 73; Can. B. P. 57, 30; Gana. s. n. 8, 1).

5) Desinga BaUala (Can. B. P. 57, 10). G) Vira Ballala (Gana s. n. 8, 47).

7) Kuna Pandya (Baa. P. 50; Can. B. P. 55, 33 seq.). 8) Ku ma ra palaka Gurjara

(Bas. P. 54, 75; 44, 73; Gana s. n. 8, 33). 9) Anautapala nripala (Bas. P. 55, 24).

10) A Ganapati king at Orungal at Basava's death (Can. B. P. 62, 27), contemporaneous

with a Gunda Brahmayya (who is mentioned also Gana s. n. 8, 32). 11) The (poet) Baua

(Bas. P. 54, 69). — The mentioning of the Hoysala king Vira Ballala of whom a sfisaua is

known that is dated 1193 A. D., and whose prime minister Raya deva had one written 1199

A, D. (Ind. Ant. ii., 298 seq.), is alone a sufficient proof that Basava belongs to the 12th

or 13th century. Further Kumarapala proves tiie same; towards the end of the 12th

century he was converted by the celebrated Ilemacaudra, the Jaina Polyhistor, to the Jaina

faith (Ind. Ant. ii. 15. 18. 19. 195. 241); Hemacandra died 1172 (Bombay J. ix , p. 224), Kumara pala 1166 A. D. Ganapati was a title of Jho Kakateya kings of Orungal; the earliest inscription of the Kakateyas that has been met in Vengi desa, now the Northern Circars,

bears date A D. 1175, the latest 133G (J. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 252; cf. our p. xxi.). — After

so much it becomes clear that the following statement in the Can. Bas. P. (of 1585 A. D.) is a

forgery, viz. that Basava (and Bijjala raja) died "Tuesday, on the 11th day of the bright fortnight of the 12th month of the 707th year, called Raktakshi, of the Salivahana Saka" (G2,

18), i.e. A. D. 785. The .Sal. S. year 707 besides is not Raktakshi, but Krodhana, Raktakshi

being the 706th (Brown's Tables, p. 44). The /Saiva and Liiigaita

of the beginning of the 19th century) gives (p. 177. 178) the Rakshasa year of Kali 3911 as

Basava's death; but this (according to Mr. Brown) is the Vikriti year, and corresponds to A. D.

810. —Prof. Lassen (Ind. Alt. 4, 022) says that Basava died 1 1G8 A. D.; the same appears from

Brown's Tables p. 5, wbo states ad A. D. 1160: "The Lingavanta creed is founded by Basava";

ad 1166: "Bijjala raja of Banavasi gave certain lands to the Jangamas, disciples of Basava"; and ad 1168: "Deaths of Bijjala and Basava". These dales do not agree with the statement,

that Bijjala began to reign at Kalyana in A. D. 1189; see above p. xxviii.— Cf. also the Gadagu

grant with a figure of an ox or Basava, of A. D. 1213, Ind. Ant. ii., p. 297; and ibid, one

of a similar character of perhaps A. D. 1057 (?); and two others dtto. dtto. p. 298: one of A. D. 1199; the other of a year between A. D. 1176-1182; and that of V!ra Ballala of A. D. 1193.

Vrishabhalakshya or Vrishabhadhvaja, however, is an epithet of Siva older than Kalyfiua Basava's time. — Late Ling&ita writers make a thorough Jaina of Bijjala r&ya; but elsewhere ho

appears to have entertained rather fickle views, e.

put up a Oovinda pratimo at Prat&pa NAr&yauapura (53, 31. 32).

' K , a AN ESSAY ON CANAEESE LlTEBATXJKE.

(mahanta) goes with Basava to Saugamesvarapura (61,9; Kappadi sangama, Kiulal saiigama, where Basava dies)". If the author of the Sabdamani-

darpana is meant, he lived still A. D. 1168 (or, according to others, still after A. D. 11S9). Kesava or Kesi raja, an Arya, and an icarya of the Yudava host (kataka), was the sou of the daughter of the poet Sumanohtina, and his father was the excellent Yogi Mallikarjuna deva-). This name reminds one of the just-mentioned Saiva Guru Mallikarjuna Pandita, of Mallikiirjuna

.^radhya (i. e. Saiva Brahmana) of Amaragunda at Basava's time'*), and of the great Mallikarjuna Yogi who at the same time appears on Srisaila,

where he is met by Mada arasa (raja) or Madi raja''. I cannot tell whether the Liiigaitas count more than one great Mallikarjuna or whether the

three names are to denote one and the same person; but it is evident that the grammarian's father bearing one of their lingas' names was one

of the inducements for them to claim the renowned Kesava as belonging

to their sect^). In Kesava, however, no trace of Basava's sect is found.

1) The author of the Canna Basava Purana (of 1585 A. D.), when praising a number of

(Saiva poets, mentions among them also Kesi raja (1, 17); the same does the author of the

Rnjasekhara vilasa (of 1657 A. D.) in 1, 17. The author of the Purana further introduces

at Basava's time the vira saiva acarya Kesi raja dandesa (57, 49; of. v. 34 where Kesi tande, the father Kesi, occurs). — The author of the treatise .Kavijihvabandhana, a ^Saiva, calls him-

self an abhinava (modern) Ke.i raja (1, 11. 12) or abhiuava Ivesava (3, 2. 3. 29), calls the

author of the iS'abdamanidarpaua "Kesava" (1, 11), and quotes two verses of that grammar,

his 3, 31 being Sbdm. v. 34 on p. 45, and his 3, 30 occurring jSbdra. p. 42, v. 30. In the

said treatise "Kesava" occurs six times (1, 6; 2, 38. 39; 3, 2. 3. 29), and "Kesiraja" three

times (1, 11. 12; 4, 40); so there remains not the slightest doubt about the identity; besides

in the concluding sentences of the chapters the author is regularly named abhinava Kesi

raja — In the ^Saiva and Lingaita

among the poets of (Siva (Bengaldr ed. 1871, p. 3); and in the Canarese Brahmottara kauda

between the Samskrita poets Baua and Mayura (1, 9). — In the (Saiva and Lingaita Oana sahasra nama (of about 1300 A. D.) Kesi raja appears among the devotees at Basava's time

(8, 3). 2) (Sbdm. p. 3. 408. 3) Can. Bas. P. 57, 17; Gana s. n. 8, 14 (Amaragunda's

Mallikarjuna tande i. e. father); (Sarana 111. p. 251 seq. 4) This yogi is treated of Basava

P. chs. 19. 20. Before he entered on hia ascetic life he was Malla arasa (raja) dharanlvallabha

(19, v. 20). Ind. Ant. ii., 362 (cf. ii., 81) is a Malla deva i., that according to the system of dates there, lived somewhere between 746-878 A. D. and at whose time a Mallikarjuna svami

lived; Malla deva ii. falls 878 A. D. Compare also Can. B P. 57, 43. 5) For this reason

they have smuggled into the (S'abdamanidarpana the Tota svami (p. 125; in the Mfldabidar MS. and Mahgalflr No. III. he does not occur), one of their own gurus, who belongs to the

beginning of the 16th century; and in p. 57 the instance "Whom shall I praise but Gorava?"

appears as "Whom shall I praise but the deva?" in the Mddabidar MS., though Gorava (a peculiar name of (Siva) and the deva (according to Nagavarma's Chandas) in the end mean the same. The tendency of the Lingaitas of trying to impress their own seal on the celebrated works of other sects (Jainas) appears also to some extent from Nagavarma's prosody; see above £2- 2 AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

To the proofs, given in p. xxi of the .Sbdm., that Kesava was

a Jaina three others can now l)e added. The one occurs p. 132 in the instance "kramade" to the rule about the e of the instrumental, which word, according to two MSS. quite independent of each other,')

is taken, from a sentence about Jaina diksha; the other is that, according to the same MSS. and one in the hands of Hiranyagarbha'-', in

p. 255 two Kauda verses occur as instances to rule 217, that are quoted

from the Jaina novel Lilavati; and the third is that one of these forms

a part of a praise offered to Jinesvara.') It is certain, Kesava would

never have cited any passages of direct Jaina tendency, if he had been

a Lingaita, or a member of the ^radhya Brahmanas who were the first linga worshippers in Southern India, and could have avoided doing so

(as he certainly could have done in all the instances concerned); for all who have had occasion to read Canarese Liiigaita or Saiva works, will

know of the bitter hatred and tales of cruel persecution of all that is Jaina

exhibited in such works.*) Besides, if Kesava had belonged to the Lingai-

tas or Saivas, he would at all events somehow have plainly professed his

specific views, which is not the case. The very beginning of the grammar with simply a devotional verse to Vagdevi seems to be characteristic for all Jaina compositions in Canarese.

4. On Nagavarraa in particular.

Nagavarma is mentioned as a pattern-poet in the Canarese Rasa- ratnakara of the Jaina kavi Siilva^), and frequently quoted by

p. xxi. Their endeavours have been favored by the just-meniioucd instance with Kesava, and as has been seen above, by some peculiarities with Nagavarma. The Jainas made their peace with the Brahmans, and used also their pantheon; and the fact that with our two authors 6"iva is the dcva, proves that at their time .Sivaism was on the ascendency in the South, at least with the ruling powers, so that a compromise, playful and cunning on the part of the atheists,

(for "deva" is a sort of slang) became expedient. See J. R. A. S., N. S., iii., 1, p. HG, where

it is stated that A. D. 473 in Orissa (Odra) the Kesari family, worshippers of

themselves on the ruins of the Buddhist dynasty. Curtailing full quotations in the

see p. iv., may, at least partly, have happened from sectarian motives.

appears as an attack on the Brahmans: "0 .Siva, these people" etc.; it is advisable to give the original "0 Trailolcya Cfldftraani" instead of "O »Siva". P. 110 occur the instances: "I am Siva", "I am Onuri", "I am JJandi", showing that certain

1) Mfldabidar and Mangalilr No. iii. 2) Vkp. p. 121. 3) Lllnvalt 1, 11; 3, 86.

The Marigalilr edition has only all tho verbal forms occurring in the verses. 4) Could the Lingaita Kalyilna Basava (Vrishabha) have been got up to some extent in direct opposi-

tion to the Jainn Arhant VrishabhaP b) 1, 8. 12. 16 (NAgo); 2, 61. iZ- AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

him." As will be seen further on, Siilva may have lived either at the time

of Kakateya Rudra Pratupa Ganapati dcva of Orungal, or not long after it.

This king ruled from A. I). 1292 (or 1295) to 1335.2) sidva, says he has

used all the lakshana grauthas, but he will take up that of NAga (i.e. Nfigavarma) who has been an ornament to the court (sabha ranjaka),

and reproduce its contents in an abridged form. The author of the Samskrita-Karnata Nanartharatnakara^',

Devottama of the dvija vawsa, also a Jaina, states (1, 3) that among others'* he has made use of the Abhidhanfirtha of Nagavarma

(/. e. Nagavarma's Nighantu) and of the Sabdamaujari. If this last- mentioned vocabulary be the 5abdamanjari by the above-mentioned Tota svami, Devottama would have lived about the middle of the 16th century'').

Further the Kavijihvabandhana'^' mentions Nagavarma (1,6), as does also the Nighantu of Abhinava Manga raja (verses 1. 4) or Kavi Manga

(v. 540)"). The author of this vocabulary is called, in the final words of each chapter, "Abhinava Balasarasvati Manga raja," and speaks of his work

as that "of Manga raja, that is named Balasarade". This reminds one of the Telugu Balasarasvatiya, the oldest commentary on the Nannaya Bhattiya of about A. D. 1130'), by Balasarasvati. At all events this Manga raja does belong to the later writers, as the metre, Shatpadi, which he uses, sufficiently proves.

Nagavarma, in his Kavy avaloka, alludes to old great poets (purana

kavisvara, 10, 1). His quotations, like those of Kesava, often refer to

1) Probably N.'b Kavyavaloka, us all the quotations are rules belonging to kavya; but

that peculiar portion of the MS. is not in our possession. However two instances in our

fragment (3, 39; 4, 89) are given by 6'alva (1, 125; 2, 20). Two others (1, 48; 2, 24)

occur in the iSabdanianidarpana (p. 264 Ji^rfr^'; p. 91 jiorfAw); besides the firstmention-

ed quotations (1, 125; 2, 20) are found as such both in the Kvyl. (3, 39; 4, 89) and 5bdm.

(p. 136 Z^ji^z^d] p. 188 trOzisijD). 2) Dr. Burnell's Vamsa Brahmana, p. vi., vii. Mr.

Brown says he reigned 88 years, C. T. p. 66; cf. p. 30 and A. D. 1290. 1318. 1335.

3) Composed in 1G8 Sanscrit vrittas. 4) Our MS. says nija Gopali, Dhananjaya,

abhinava Jilda, Bhaguri, Jayantya, Araara, and Bala; the copy from which it has been taken,

belonged to a Jaina of Mysore; amongst other praises by the Jaina owner occurs e. a. srimad-' Bhattakalanka-munave nama/i. This muni may be the sri bhatta Akalaiika, the author of the Bhishamniijari on the Sanscrit-Canarese grammar .S'abdanue'isana; see Sabdamanidarpana

p. xiii. Regarding the inner evidences about Devottama's mata cf. verses 19, 44, 47, 48, 62, 64, 134, 150, 157, 160. 5) See p. xxxiii., note 5. The jSabdamaiijari, however, may be something different, perhaps even the Bhasharaanjari of Akalaiika or that of Samantabhadra

(see further on). 6) See above p. xxxiii., note 1. 7) Cf. p. xxv., note 1. 8) See p. xxx., top of the note. Many assert that the commentator was a pupil of the ancient grammarian

himself; Mr. Brown's Essay on Telngu (1839), i., p. 10, and Preface to his Dictionary. 2 ^ 21 E* AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

personages of the Bharata and Ramayana'). Paragraph 4, 100 is curious;

its translation is: "On earth the voices (dhvana) of Nagavarma, Gunavarma and ^^amhavarma became highly renowned, so that the foremost of scholars (vibudhAgrani), who are called praised worthies,

eulogized them". The conclusion of paragraph? is: "For an understanding of great glory that received eminent adoration in those assemblies, they

would say of Nagavarma that he was a second (abhinava) Sarvavarm a";-)

and that of par. 9 is: "The assemblage of scholars with eulogy flatters the Pandita Nagavarma, saying that he spreads understanding which

moves about in the selection of nectar, and that he is perfect in the quite mature sastras, sweet in the happiness he possesses, and everywhere the

beloved friend of the good". Further the final statement in par. 7 is: "Tiiis is the chapter on verbs in the sabdasmriti of the Kavyavaloka that has been composed by Naga and the other Var mas (nagadivarma)". This remark

probably refers to the three Var mas of 4, 100, who seem to have formed

a trio, and to have worked together. In Nagavarma's Nighantu, the vastukosha, as the last verse (36) of the samanya kanda, occurs the very same verse that has just been quoted

as the conclusion of par. 9 of his Kvyl. ; the verse j)recediug it in the

Nighantu is as follows: "Thus he who possesses sound qualities, good con-

duct, and a mind that is virtuous and fixed on one object, he the beloved

son {i.e. pupil?) of Damodara (damodara priya suta)^' and an ornament of the ear of poets (kavi karnapura), has told the samanya words, so that common people are enabled to understand them".*) If the Gunavarma who has written a Canai'ese Harivamsa^' and is

named by Kesava as one of liis predecessors'"'), be one of the three Varmas

1) Foi' instance Eavftnn (5, 88); Lankesvara (3, 16. 26); Dasimnna (5, 84); DaityarAja

(5, 101; 7, 2); Nilagriva (5, 84); Sri Candra bhavallabha («, 21); 5, 114 scorns to refer to Krishna the shepherd and to put high attributes to him (pannagatalpa, kamsahBra, etc.);

Raghuvajnsa (5, 119); Rudra (2, 26); Rudrftvatura (5, 62), MAdeva, Madovi (5, 58).

2) Or (Sarvavarma. A (Sarvavarraa is sometimes quoted by mistake as the author of the Kalapa (or Kntantra) grammar; M. Miiller's Sanscrit Grammar, p. 4. 3) A Damodara who at all events lived before 1643 A. D., wrote the metrical composition VanlbhAshana,

the source of which is the Prakrita Pii'igala, and which endeavours to introduce the

metres of this work into Samskrita Prosody. See above p. xiii.; Weber, p. 208. Damodara is

also a JainaTIrthankara, Ind. Ant. ii., 140; and n name of Krishna. According to the genealogy

in N.'s prosody, N.'s own father was Vennamayya, p. xviii. 4) In these words ho specially characterises himself as one of the propagators of vernacular literature in the

South. 5) 5bdm. p. 144. The Telugu llarivnnisa was composed by Tikknnna Somayaji who

diod, it is said, A. D. 1198; Soo above p. xxix., and Mr. Brown's Preface to his Dictionary.

6) Sbim. p. 4. U S5 ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

and the fellow-poet of Nagavarma, ho and also Nagavarma would have

lived before Kesava; and it would also become certain, that they had preceded the reign of Pratapa Rudra of Orungal'', if the Jagannfitha

vijaya, which refers to Gunavarma, is to be dated from that king's time

(see p. xxxix.). However, having thus obtained the first hint regarding Nfigavarma's priority to Kesava, I may adduce an apparently direct

testimony regarding it. Namely, that the two scholars should have

quoted so many verses in common-', independently of each other, is very improbable. Either Kesava has made use of Nagavarma or vice

versa. Such being the case one little circumstance seems to make it

perfectly evident that the first, to some extent, copied Nagavarma; viz.

Kesava (p. 159), to show the use of the Dative in wishing a blessing (svasti) to somebody, quotes as an instance one of the two benedictory verses with which Nagavarma concludes the ekfirtha kanda of his Dic-

tionary. Even the most cautious critic will grant that this circumstance

is one of some weight. So we may safely assume that Kesava, in under- taking his work, wanted to write a more "comprehensive grammar"

(vistura vyakarana)') than in this case the mere skeleton in the first part

of Niigavarma's Kavyavaloka. The quotation in Kesava p. 18, beginning

"varasandhyakshara", is very probably taken from the Kavyavalokana

wherein (1, 14) it appears to form a statement of the author,

and is immediately preceded by the Upendravajra verse that occurs

Sbdm. p. 17.

As a curiosity it may be stated here, that our copy of the Kavyavaloka

(4, 104) has the following verse: "Vadiraja, who was the destroyer of the mass of Advaitavadis that were like a troop of rutting elephants, and who was the lion on the mountain formed by the pre-eminent and pointed Syadvada, became renowned, so that the learned eulogized

1) p. XXXV. 2) p. XXV. 3) See (Sbdm. p. xvi. ; the reading there is corroborated by the Mfldabidar MS. The grammatical quotation alluded to in that page

is rule 16 of par. 6 of the Kavyavaloka; but does not belong to Kesava's original

quotations, as it does not appear in the Mudabidar MS., though it is in all the others at hand. — By the way I may remark that the Mftdabidar MS. does not contain the

rules on the so-called passive voice, p. 299 seq., the verbal roots, p. 302 seq., and the Vocabulary, etc., p. 402-40S. The second list of the somewhat obsolete words in the Mangnlilr edition seems to be a forgery on account of No. 35 "balamardu", gunpowder, as according to Mr. Brown's Tables A. D. 1437 the Musalmans used no fire-arms, and only after the year 1510 cannon and musketry are mentioned in Indian history; unless

it can be proved that a good number of years before 1437 gunpowder was known in India. K s AN ESSAY ON CANABESE LITERATURE.

him." Could the Advaitavadis he Sankaracarya's followers?'' Sankara- carya helongs to the end of the 7th century A. D.

For his Dictionary Nagavarma has used "Yararuci, Ilalayudha,

6'asvata-', Amarakosha, and others" (1, 2). If Kalayudha, the author of the vocabulary called Abhidhana ratnamala, and Haliiyudha, that of the commentary on Pingala's Chaudas sutras called Mritasanjivini, be the same, Nagavarma's authority would have lived under king Mui'ija

of Campa, A. D. QGl-OSS'). It is worthy of notice, that Nagavarma does not name Hemacandra who died 1172 A. D>' Nagavarma's fame appears

iu V. 4: "When it is stated that Nagavarma, the neck-ornament of poets,

has composed it (the Nighantu) in Kannada and so clearly that even a

dull person may understand it; who would not like it?"

Nagavarma, as appears very conspicuously from his Nighantu,

was an avowed Jain a'''; for, in i., 1 he begins by asking a blessing of Vardhamana Jinendra, in the seventh verse he asks Vani (Sarasvati, the synonyms of whom he adduces) to correct his composition, and in the

eighth verse he first of all gives the synonyms of Jinesvara, respectively Tirthakara. His Kavyavalokana commences with a prayer to Visvesvara,

followed by one to Sarasvati devi (i., 1. 2), and contains already in our fragment several honorable allusions to Jainism").

5. On Euiirft bhatta, etc.

It is much to he regretted that for the present it is quite impossible to fix the date of the above-mentioned Jagannatha vijaya"). It may be one of

diisas of 1) Vadlrfija is e. g. a Bodhisatva with the Buddhists. The Vaishnava Udupu on the Western coast used to cnU their Madhvacfirya (A. D. 1121-1197, Dr. nurneU's Va»i--a

Br. p. xxiv.), the Vadirajn; see e. g. the introduction of the Abhirannyu kalaga. The Jaiua Abhinava Pampa in his Ramacandra carita Purana (1, 24) says: "5rutaktrti (Srutiktrii), acquaintedwith the threefold knowledge, by means of the weapon of syAdvada vidyu, like Devendra, cut off the wings of the paravudi mountains". 2) This name, however may be an adjective belonging to the next word. jSaavata, a lexicographer, is the author of the Niinartha kosha (Ujjvaladatta to Dnndi sfltra, see St. Petersburg Dictionary). 193 seq.; Indische Stroifen i., 3) p. li.; Dr. Weber's Indische Studien viii., p. his edition of the AbhidhanaratnamiMa p. 312 seq.; 358; ii., 227; Professor Aufrecht's Preface to (1861). Compare the llulayudlia prior to or conleraporaneous witli Busava, above verse at the end of the samJinya p_ xxxii. -1) p. xix. 5) Cf. also the kAnda, that will bo quoted on p. xl. 6) Jinesvara 2, 52; .Toino giiha and prayer to 48. Ounabhadra deva 3, 5; Jaino dikshi 3, 27; Jinendro deva 3, 42; Jina dharma 5, 62; 6,

7) p. xxxvii. B- AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

1' the earliest Canarese B r ;i luu :i u i c a ' compositions. It relates the stories of Krishna according to the Vishnu Purana (1,21). The author calls him-

self Rudra (1, 21.22), and once Rudra bhatta (1, 16). Like those

of Nfigavarma and Kesava, his work is written in archaic language, and

in the campu style which was, it appeai-s, general with the early authors.

He begins his composition by asking a blessing of Krishna (1, 1), then

of Caturmukha (2), Umapati (3), Mar tan da (4), Ganapati (5),

and Vain ((>). Thereupon, as is customary with all modern poets, he praises Villmiki, Vyasa, B.ina-', Harsha'), Milgha and Kiilidasa (7-9)'i.

In 1, 17 he says, he will tell his story, the" saradabhracandratapa Rudra Krishna katha", in such a manner that the learned will eulogize him.

In "the story of Kiishna, who belongs to Rudra whose lustre is like the

moon of an autumnal cloud" the Rudra is either the poet himself, or

perhaps a patron of his, or both may be meant. In one of the two last-men-

tioned cases Rudra Pratapa Ganapati of Orungal (about 1300 A. D.)"^)

might be thought of, and an allusion to his name be found also in the above prayer, wherein Umapati (Rudra), Martanda with the epithet

pratapodaya, and Ganapati occur successively. However that may be, it

is a fact that a scholar, named Rudra bhatta, who lived under the said king, became the author of the Sriiigaratilaka Prataparudriya in Samskrita"); and strange to say the Jaina kavi Salva'', in his Canarese Rasaratnakara, alludes to a Rasa-kalika of Rudra bhatta, and designates this person as one of the ^ryas whose footsteps he will follow-'. Here only one Rudra bhatta seems to be before us, who may have reproduced his Sawskrita composition in the Karnata language (just as

Nagavarma wrote in both languages, see above p. xxv.) and who perhaps may be also the author of the Jagannatha vijaya.

1, V. 10 of Rudra is interesting, as, after the above-mentioned Sa?;iskrita

1) Ths Telugu Nannnyn bhatta, probably a Brahman, wrote the ^diparva of the Maha- seems bharata about 1130 A. D ; see above p. xxix., seq. In Tclujjuand Tamil the Vishnu Purana

to have been little regarded in earlier times. 2) Cf. Weber's Indische Streifcn i., p 312.

3) Cf. Ind. Ant. iii., 30. 4) Weber's Ind. Studien 8, 196. 415, etc.; «0n the Ramnyana"

p 81-87. 5) P. XXIV. 6) St. Petersburg Dictionary s. t>. Rudrabhntta (Rudrakavtndra).

7) P. xxxiv. 8) 1, in the prose after v. 34; 1, 8. It is questionable whether he cites

his work, or only mentions it as an authority; if the verse in question be a quotation, Rudra

bhatta would be proved to be also a Canarese poet. — If it were not too unsafe a guide, as close

imitations of ancient poets have been attempted by rather late poets, e.g. the author of the

Rajftsekhara vilasa, the archaic language, style, etc. in the Jagannatha vijaya would be de-

cidedly in favour of supposing its author to belong to Rudra Pratapa's time. He uses also

the Mahasragdhara; see above p. xii. K _ 5 AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

poets, follow tlie names of nine of his Karnata predecessors, that

bear au archaic stamp; it runs thus: "In order that the world may praise this work, may it contain the imaginative power of 6'ankha varma, the elegance of Santivarma, the eminence of composition of Gunavarma, the brilliancy of Manasija, the clever diction of Kar-

nama, the definition of Pampa, the knowledge (?) of Candra bhatta, the novelty of Ponuamayya, and the intelligence of Gajaiikusa!" The first three names appear to refer to the above-mentioned trio: the .Saukhavarma of our MS. is probably the 5ambavarma of the Kavyavaloka'); 5antivarma may be a surname to express the endearing character of Nagavarma, who states about himself in the Kiivyavaloka at the

conclusion of par. 7: "In this manner he who causes to rise the excellencies of poetry (kavitagunodaya) and possesses a peaceful mind (sautamana), has uttered this, so that the doubt regarding grammar, that is like a sea of darkness, disappears, and the assemblage of the

learned quickly assents"^); and lastly Gunavarma is the third of the company of friends. Rudra's work may have had somehow connexion

with the black Jagannatha pagoda in Orissa, the erection of which is said to have taken place between A. D. 1240-12993). Our ole copy dates from a Prabhava samvatsara, probably A. D. 1807, and was written at Kirangur by a Narasimbhatta for a 5'rinivasayya, the younger brother of Veiikatapatayya.

It seems fit to state here that SidYH in his Rasaratuakara (1,8) mentions, as another of his authorities, Vidyauatha, probably the author of the Prataparudriya, a work on the drama and rhetoric, in honour of Pratapa Rudra Ganapati Kukatcya^J. Regarding the Sabdanusasana, the Samskrita-Karuata grammar

1) mba (oSO) and mkha (oS)) are easily mistaken one for the other in MSS.

'J) Tliia occurs just before the above-quoted passage (p. xxxvi.) in which Nagavarma is called an abhinava Sarvavarma. The epithet "kavitagunoday a", in the Nighantu, occurs three times in connexion with him, at the end of the ck&rtha-, niiutirtha-, and samiinya kAndn.

At the conclusion of the latter it is said: "This is the samunya kanda of the Abhidhiina vastu-

kosha that has been composed by (Sri Nagavarma who causes to rise the excellencies of lovely

(caiicura) poetry in clear and profound language, born of tho good grace of the foot-lotus of

Jina, and who is (therefore) praised by people in various ways." Another of his epithets is

"ciutatlta pranta", ho who has arrived at the state of being free from care, at tho end of the

ckartha k. In his prosody he is named "gunagrnui," above p. xix.; and "gunodayodd&ma,"

p. XX. 3) Urowu's Tables, p. 6-8. 4) Mr. Brown's C. Tables, B. 1318 A. D., states that in tho days of this king tho IJhaskara Riimayana, tho 7th book or uttara kfiuda, was

written by Tikkanna; of. his Essay on Telugu Literature, ii., p. 24, 25. Uo revokes this state-

ment already in his Tables, p. !>8. 6G, saying that tho poet died 1198 A. D. See p. xxix. is a- _

AN ESSAY ON CANARE3E LITERATURE.

in short prose siltras like Nagavarma's (p. xxv.)'), mentioned in the

Mangaloro edition of the Sabdamanidarpana (p. xiii., seq.)'-), it may be

added here, that another MS. with its commentary, the Bhashamaiijari, by the Jaina 5ribhatteikalaiika, obtained by us through the favor of the Lingaita svami at Madevapura matha in Kodagu (Coorg),

says in its concluding sloka^', that it was written by Krishna raja

(1504-1529 A. 1).), i.e. probably in his honour. If this statement be true, the Bhashamai'ijari would precede the king's reign by about a hundred

years, and the Sabdanus.'isana, its commentary, by about as many, so that

its composition may probably be referi'ed to Pratapa Rudra's time;

but it may be older.

6. Probable age.

To sum up, it seems probable that first Nagavarma, then Kesava (Kesi), and thereafter Rudra, flourished somewhere between the years

1000-1335 A. D. Salva probably lived a little after Rudra bhatta,

or may belong to his later days. Kesava's time, if he be identical with

the Kesi of the Canarese Basava Puriina, would be about A. L). 11 30-11 80^'.

7. An alphabetical list of early authors.

The following is an alphabetical list of the early Canarese authors mentioned in Kagavarma, Kesava, Rudra, Salva, Hiranyagarbha, etc.

Where an astei'isk is added to a name, it denotes that the person concerned may not have written in Canarese.

1) Nannayya bhatta's treatise on Telugu Grammar (of about A. D. 1130) is written in

Sanscrit verse. Brown's Grammar, p. 266. 304. 2) The Mudabidar MS. of the

iSabdamanidarpana is also accompanied with a commentary, but not that of Nishthurasanjayya,

a circumstance that shows the late age of this person; ef.

(after the Lingaita formula ''sriguru liasavalihgaya nama/t") is: "nama/t sri Vardhamanaya visvavidyavabhiisine survabhashrimayi bhasha pravritta | yan mukhambujat." The concluding

one is:. "Karnatakavyakaranam nabhasi vyayavatsare (i.e. A. D. 1526) | Krishna-bhupena

likhitant tatadavegate kalau." There exists in Mudabidar a composition, as it seems on the Jaina religion, by Akalanka svami; Professor Wilson speaks of Akalanka, a Jaina teacher

from Savanaballugole, the Jaina village near Cinraipatam, as belonging to the 8th century.

See also above p. xxxv. About the Jainas on the Western coast in Tulu, where Mudabidar is, see

the article by Dr. Burnell in Ind, Ant. ii., 353. Through Dr. B.'s kindness in furnishing

me with a catalogue I am enabled to mention some of the Jaina works extant at MAdabidar, and have also obtained a copy of the MS. of the Abhinava Pampa Rama C'andra

carita Purana to which he alludes, ibid. p. 274, the MS. having been written about 440 years

ago (s. 8. 1350). 4) Kesiraja was still alive when Basava died in 1168. If, how-

ever, the Bijjala deva who died in the same year with Basava, did not begin to reign at Kalyana

before the year 1189 A. D., as stated in the Jouru. R. A. S., N. S., i., 2, p. 252, Kesava is to

be put somewhat later. See above p. xxxii. n — . a p .

•AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

1 in r i 11 cl i *, A t a a n a writer on good composition (Rsr. 1 , 8 ; 1 , after 42)".

2. Argala (Aggiija) deva, a .Fuina, who finished his C'andraprabha

Puraiia A. I). 1189 (Vkp. p. 121)2).

3. Asaga (Sbdm. p. 4).

4. Udayaditya, a writer on good composition (Rsr. 2, after 01).

5. Karnama (Jagv. 1, 10)^*.

6. Kavirajakunjara, a Jaiiia, from whose Lih"ivati prabandha

at least two verses are quoted in the i'bdm. (1, 11 ; 3, 8G). Perhaps

A. D. 873. His real name is said to have been Nemicandra (Vkp.

p. 121)1). 7. Kama*, or Kavikama, appears together with Nagavarma as a writer on good composition (Nagavarma Kavikamadi marga, Rsr.

1, after 8). 8. Kesava, or Kesi raja, the author of the Sabdainanidarpana, a Colapalaka caritra, Subhadraharana, Prabodhacandra, and Kirata

(Sbdm. p. 408).

9. Gajankusa (Jagv. 1, 10).

10. Gajaga (Sbdm. p. 4)^'.

11. Ganesvara*, who, in company with others, wrote a Saliityasaii-

jivana on good composition (Rsr. 2, after Gl).

12. Gunanandi (Sbdm. p. 4. 39)'').

13. Gunabhadradeva- (Kvyl. 3, 5)").

14. Gunavarma (Sbdm. p. 4; Kvyl. 4, 100; Jagv. 1, 10), a contemporary of Nagavarma, who wrote a Cauarese IIariva»isa (Sbdm.

p. 144).

15. C'andrabhal ta (Sbdm. p. 4; Jagv. 1, 10). IG. Nagacandra Sukavindra, whom Abhinava Pampa, the author

of the Ramacaudra carita, is ambitious of imitating (ch. IG, towards

1) An Amiitiinanda yoglsT.ira is the author of nn AkunVdi Nighantu (Mudabidar), that is

asserted to he the Dhanvnntari Nighantu (materia medica). 2) There are three MSS. at

Hftdab. called Candraprabha kavya. Argala or Aggala is the name of one of the fourteen Jaina Ttrthakaras enumerated by Nijaguna yogi in his Vivekaeintamani sub ('arTuka

54etra ; they are: H e m a c a n d r a (probably the scholar who died A. D. 1 1 72), Nagacandra, Nemicandra, Meghaeandra, Maghacandra, Arhatn, Adinatha, Aggala, Parsvanatha, Saugata, 5rutiktrti,

in the list of authors. 3) A Karnavnrma with a (Samslcrita) Kemanatha pun'inn etc. at

Mildab. i) A (Saniskrita) LllAvati pr. at M. 5) Noa. 9 and 10 may possibly moan the same person. G) A Ouuanandi appears in the list of Jnina gurus of the Mereara

plates that probably date from A. D. 4(J0. Ind. Ant, i., 365. 7) If an author, ho may

bo the Gunabhadra I'lcaryn, author of the (Saiiiskrita) Uttara Pur&nn, at M. i£ : ! ^ AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

the end). This NagaSandra is probahly the author of the Cana- resc treatise on Jaina dharma, called Jinamunitanaya; 102 verses

in the Kanda. Its v. 4 runs thus: "The virtue of the good

who hear this (my composition), is the fortune of Nagacandra

who relates (it) and is praised by the poets. Do not think lightly

of the saving sri Jina dharma, thou that goest to emancipation (mokshaganii), son of Jina muni!" (Jinamunitanaya, these being the words with which each verse concludes).

17. N a g a V a r m a, or Naga, the author of the Kavyavaloka, Nighantu, Chandas, and a Karnataka vyakaraua in Sanscrit".

18. Neraicandra, who has l)een stated to be identical with Kavira-

jakuiijara (Vkp, p. 121)-).

19. Pa nip a. See Hampa. 20. Ponna. Ponnamayya. See Honna.

21. Wanasija (Sbdm. p. 4; Jagv. 1, 10), perhaps identical with the

Cittaja of the Kavijihvabandhana (1,6; Sbdm. p. xxv.). 22. Rudra, or Rudrabhatta, the author of the Jagannatha vijaya and perhaps of the Rasakalike.

2.3. Vidyrmfitha* (Rsr. 1,8), author of the Prataparudriya-'', between 1292-1335 A. D.

24. Viranandi*, a Jaina (Abhinava Pampa 1, 26. 27)').

25. .Sfankhavarma (Jagv. 1, 10). 26. S a m b a v a r m a, a contemporary of Nagavarma, probably identical

with No. 25 (Kvyl. 4, 100).

27. •Santivarma (Jagv. 1, 10), probably a surname of Nagavarma. 28. 5alva, the author of the Rasaratnakara, a treatise on poetry

and dramatic composition in three chapters: 1) sringara pra-

paiica; 2) rasa vivarana; 3) naya nayika vivarana. He has consulted for his work Amritanandi, Rudrabhatta (rasakalike), Vidyanatha, Hemacandra, Nagavarma, Kavikama, Udayaditya, Ganesvara (sahitya sanjivana) and others. Among the Paurfinika and Aitihasika personages of his quotations occurs also a Can-

drahasa (3, 13. 14), a circumstance that may point to the existence of a Canarese Jaimini Bharata at his time, (different from

1) See note to Ilnmpa, No. 34; ond above p. xli. 2) At Mfldabidar are a Gomata siira nulla (Samskrita) by Nemacandra, and a Tribhangi paramagama by Ncmacandra siddhanti.

(Nemacandra slip tlio may be a of Jaina writer's pen instead of Nemicandra ) 3) There is a Pratfiparudra at M. 4) At M. is a t'andraprabha kavyn mflla (or mala?) by Vtranandtsvara.

Jg 5 F* AN ESSAY ON CANAEESE LITERATURE.

that afterwards to be mentioned). His work, on account of its

obscenities, is unfit for publication.

29. Sri Vijaya (Sbdm. p. 4).

30. Saniantabhadra* (Sbdm. p. 125; Abhiu. P. 1, 10)'). 31. Sarvavarma*, a renowned predecessor of Nagavarma (Kvyl.

7, at the end).

32. Sujanottawsa (Sbdm. p, 4. 109. 112. 133. 1G4). The supposition has been expressed that he may be identical with Nemicau-

dra (Vkp. p. 121). 33. Sumanobaiia, a poet whose daughter was Kcsava's mother

(Sbdm. p. 2).

34. Hampa, or Pampa (Sbdm. p. 4; Jagv. 1, 10; see No. IG of our

list). One Abhinava Pampa, a Jaina, wrote a Ramacandra

carita Purana, aMudabidar copy of which is dated A. D. 1428 (see

above p. xli., note 3). The work contains the following chapters

(asvasa): l.pithika prakarana; 2. Dasaratha janaua; 3. Dasaratha

kumurodaya varnaua; 4. Janaka Jina bhavana darsana; .5. Sita

syaya?)!vara; 6. vana pravesa varnana; 7. sarad varnana; 8. carana

yugala darpana; 9. Situ harana; 10. Dasavadana vawsa varnana!

11. Lanka dahana varnana; 12. sri Rama prayana varnana; 13. Balacyuta punya prabhodaya; 14. Raghuvira vijaya varnana;

15. Sitii parityaga; 16. parinirvaua kalyana varnana^'. It is not

1) Three works of a Samantabhadra (Samekrita): Nyaya nisoaya vartikalaiikara; Uktyanu-

sSsana (?); Bhushamanjari arc at M. 2) The author Bays (1, 40) he will teU the wonderful story of Riima wliich Gautama on the Vipula hiU by the side of Vtrajina told the Magadhadhipa who was a ganngrani. He remembers all the great followers of Gautama's

sudharma (1, 7), the erutakevali Bhadrabfthu(T. 8), Bhiltnbali, Purpadantn, Jinasena, Muntndra,

Samantabhadra (v. 10), Kaviparamcshthi, Pfljyapiida (v. 11; those last-mentioned

three svamis occur (Sabdamanidnrpana p. 125), Kundakundncnrya or Konda — (v. 12), Akalanka

candra (v. 13), Vardhami'iua bhattaraka who caused the divyabhasharasapilrnasrutapayodhi

to bo obtained (v. 14. 15), Balaiandra (v. 16. 1,7. 18), Meghacnndra (v. 19. 20),

/Subhaktrti (v. 21-23), Srutaklrti (onoo S'rutiktrti, v. 24. 25), and Viranandi siddhAntikn

(v. 26. 27; cf. the Jaina siddhanta works, Ind. Ant. ii., 198). — The Kondakundan vaya

appears in a Cera grant that belongs to 466 A. D., Ind. Ant. i., 365; a Kundacarya occurs 522 A.

D., Ind. Ant. ii., 131. Akalanka candra may be the teacher of 788 A. D. mentioned in Ind.

Ant. ii., 15. 16; cf. iii.,193; above p. xli. Bala

end of each chapter as being the guru of the author of the work. Moghai-andra is one of the fourteen Tirthankaras mentioned above in p. xlii. Of .*>rutaktrt i, also one of the abovo-

montioncd Tirthankaras, it is said: "When .5rutak!rti, the traividyavrati, by gatapratyfignla

communicated the Raghava Pandavtya, he making it the surprise of the learned, ninnifestod pure fame"; this work seems to bo similar to the Raghava Pfiiidavtya of KavirAja (who perhaps belongs to the 11th century), as both appear to possess the peculiarity of giving two meanings when differently road, the last-mentioned presenting in the same words the story of the RAghavas AN ESSAY ON CANAEESE LITERATURE.

quite impossible that the original Hampa is identical with the

Tamil Kamba or K a nip a, the author of a Ramayana, as the Tamil letter k may represent an h; but in this case Kampa's

work ought to be Jaina; see above p. xxx.

35. Ilamsaraja, an author from whom a quotation is found in

Nagavarma (Kvyl. 5, 84) and in Kesava (Sbdm. p. 377)').

3G. Ilemacandra* (Rsr. 1, S).

37. Honna, or Pouna (Sbdm. p. 4), who is probably the same as

Ponnam ayya (master) of Rudra (Jagv. 1, 10).

Two other Jaiuas may still be named, viz. Gunacandra* and Deva- candra. Gunacandra, the author of a Pfirsvabhyudayamrighanandisvara,

may be identical with the Gunacandra acarya of Ind. Ant. ii., 131-'>, occur-

ring there under Pratapa Ballala whose second successor is Vira Ballala

(1193-1199 A. D.)'). Devacandra wrote a Canarese Rajavali kathe

according to Ind. Ant. iii., 154. To this period may further belong two

well-known Jaina Canarese treatises : the ,s: a s t r a s a r a, and the D h a r m a-

parikshe (by Vrittavilasa), copies of both of which ai-e met with atMuda- bidar'); and two Can a^-ese Commentaries: the one on the Amara- kosha, called Naciraji; and the other on Halayudha's Abhidhanaratnamala. This recension of the Abhidhanaratnamala does not contain the stanzas

referred to and quoted in Prof. Aufrecht's edition p. 98 seq. Of the above-mentioned 40 names of early authors one only can with cer-

tainty be referred by me to a Brahman, viz. Rudra; his age, however, is

still questionable. No. 1. 4. 5. 7. 11. 23 may perhaps be also Brahmauical.

and P&ndavas (St. Petersburg Lexicon; Weber's Indische Streifen i., 352. 369. 371; Ind. Ant.

i., 250). At Mfldabidar arc : Raglfuvamsa byKtrtikaTtavara; AmoghaTiitti by V 1 s a 1 a-

ktrti STami; Jina yajiia phalodaya by K a 1 y a n ak i r t i. An Amalnktrti occurs Ind. Ant. ii., 131. Kegardin^ Vtranandi see note to No. 24. — At Miidabiilar arc as works of Hampa

kavi (whether Abhinara H. ?): Laghu purana, ParsTanatha purana, and Paramagama. [Since writing the above we received the first 5 chapters of Abhinava Pampa's work in print from L. Rice, Esq. who is editing the whole. Mr. Rice remarks in his Prefatory Notice "the Mflla Pampa, as we learn from the R.ama kathavatara, was a diJFerent person from Abhinava Pampa. It also informs us that the latter derived the materials for his poem from previously existing works, named Ramacaritra, Kumudendu Ramiiyana, Punynsrava kathasSra and others; whose authors were Camunda raya, Nilgai'andra (sec above No. 16), Mnghanandi, Sid- dhanti Kumudendu, Nayasena and others". Mr. Rice is going to publish also, as he states, Nagavarma's BhashabhAshaiia (a Canarese grammar in Sanscrit) and .Sabdanusasana.] 1) In Kesava there is a fragment, whereas the whole verse in the I Mahasragdhara metre occurs in Nagavarma. 2) Or with the Gunaiandra Bhatara of the Kondakun- j

I danvaya of the ''era grant of 466 A. D.; see above p. xliv. 3) See above p. xxxii. 4) They are archaic in style and language; the following sloka, used against Brahmanical antagonists, occurs in both: matsyaA kirmo varahas

ca krishnas ia bauddhaA kalki da..akriti/[. Cf. Ind. Evangelical Review, i., I 1, p. 67 seq. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

That Rudra, though a follower of Vishnu, mentions some of the renowned

Jaina authorities of his time, is not to be wondered at, as he quotes them

merely with regard to their style, a step most probably taken from his

having no other choice, and wliich had no connexion with his religious views.

S. Some (Saiva Panditas

As scholars at the time of the founder of their sect, Basava, the Lingaitas adduce the following (Saivas):

1. Mai liana or Maluhana, a siva kavi or saiva kavindra, whose

companion was Maluhani"). He is the author of a Sivastotra of forty

verses in Sanscrit. (Regarding his age it is uncertain whether tradition places him before or contemporary with Basava.)

2. Panditaradhya, also called Panditesa and Panclita ayya (master), or simply Pandita, a siva kavi and Siva's dear pandita. He was born at Sudkakunda, and appears at the court of Anantapala uripa-

la-). He is counted as one of the Liiigaita Paiicacaryas. His legend exists in Telugu.

3. .Sripati pandita or Siripati pandita, called also simply Sripan dita, the siva kavyaO.

4. S i V a 1 e li k a M a u c a n n a (anna = elder brother) or Sivaleiika Maii- cayya (ayya = master), called also Lenka Maiicideva, Maucana pandita, Mai'icanarya, Maiicarya and Maiicayya, Siva's collector of customs (sun-

kiga)').

5. Mallikilrju na pandita or Mallikarjunaaradhya of Amaragunda''*.

0. A few general remarks.

The Jainas of the beginning of the 5th century, in their works,

treated the Brahmans with marked disrespect, saying e. g. that a Cakravarti, a Bahideva or a Vasudeva could not be born in a Brah- man or other mean family, but received birth in a noble family, a Kshatriya family, as in the family of Ikshvjiku, or the Harivamsa'^).

1) Bns. p. ch. 42; 50, 74; Can. B. P. 1, 29; 55, 44; Enjasekliv. 1, 17; Praudhare. ch. 9.

2) Gannsahasrnmlma 8, 14; Bas. P. 9, 43; Can. B. P. 1, 24. 29; 57, 18; 59, 21 soq.

3) Oana8. 8, 1; Bas. P. 1, 10 (see above p. xxxii.); 9, 43; 55, 24. 25. 4) Ganas. 8, CO;

Bas. P. 1, 10; 9, 39; 53, 55; 57, 44. 5) Bas. P. 1, 10; Can. B. P. 57, 17 (where he

appears just after Vomana Aradliya; is this person tlic Telujru Vemana who has written a

satakap). About Amarngunda cf. SudhAkuuda of No. 2. — As old sivo poets are enumerated

by tlio Lingilitas e.g. the following: KAlidAsa, Buna, MayAra, llhaTabhAli, IlalAyudhn, Udbbnta,

and a

0) Soo M. MttUor's Sanscrit Literature, p. 2C1.

2 ^ a AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

Further proofs of their predilection for the Kshatriyas are Gunavarma's Harivamsa, Pampa's Rfiraay ana, and the quotations from the works

of all the old Jaina authors, as they appear in Nagavarma and Kesava

(as shown al)ove), in which frequent allusions to Kshatriyas of the Mahabha- rata, Ramayana and Southern dynasties occur. At Mudabidar are, besides the already mentioned works, a R a m a c a n d r a c a r i t e and a Hampaka Bharata (by Caturakavitagunarnava), both in Canaresc; and Hiranya-

garbha (p. 4G) knows of a Jaina Ramayana piirana, Harivamsa p.,

B h a r a t a p., Ramayana and P a r a s u r a ra a y a n a, all in the same language. The Lilavati pr aba nd ha treats of the Jaina king Cintamani,

whose son is Kandarpa deva and whose minister is Makaranda; and Argala's Candraprabha pur an a contains a novel about king Ajita- sena'). No Canarese Itihasa or Purana by Brahmans seems to have existed before Rudra Pratapa Ganapati (at whose time Brahmani- cal and Lingaita Canaresc literature most probably came into existence);

the Brahmanical Canarese Bharata, Ramayana, etc., known nowadays, belong to a comparatively recent period.

Another peculiar feature of the first period of Canarese literature, as

it appears in the Jaina works down to Salva, is the obnoxious taste

for obscene matters, ataste that in all the branches of Canarese lite-

rature of all sects did not grow less in the following centuries, and is even nowadays certainly not on the decrease, which deplorable circumstance appears also in the republishing of both so-called religious and legendary books that contain impurities, and in adding commentaries that nourish

the bad inclinations also of the hearts of the uneducated classes.

Some further circumstances in connexion with ancient Canarese lite-

rature still require particular consideration. The first is the to my knowledge total absence of all such true Canarese metres as are composed of certain Mora-feet without paying any regard to the

forms and names of the feet, excepting only that none is allowed to begin

with an Iambus (i. e. Ragales and modern Shatpadis); another is that

each verse-line, in its second letter, bears an Alliteration, this being

the same for all the four lines; and a third that all the works are in

Campu, i.e. are compositions in prose and verse (Vrittas, Kaudas, Akkaras, Tripadi). Besides, unacknowledged grammatical licences are nowhere met with; Tadbhavas, from Sanscrit, more or less occur in all the early compositions, the other vocables being Sanscrit and Canaresc.

1) With /Salva an Ajitasena nripa occurs in a quotation (S, 15), AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

II. The later Period, from about 1300 to 1872 A. D.

1. The Lingaita and ,S'aiva period, about 1300-luOO (1-190).')

The first part of this later period is characterised by the growth of Liu gait ism, which between the years 11G0-116S A. D. or somewhat later had been established at Kalyunapura by the efforts of king Bijjala's minister

Basava, a Brahman by birth'-). According to tradition soon after the founder's

death the sect spread to Ulavi, not far from the S. E. frontier of Gove (Goa); to Sonnalapura or Sonnalige (said to be the present Solapui'a), 5rigiri, and the Male rajya or Male desa (hill-country) wherein Khandeya,

Honuiir and in its vicinity Bale halli are mentioned; and to Sivagange.^'

This progress is said to have taken place within CO years from Basava's

death, i. e. between the years 1168-1228 A. D., under the rule of king AliyaBijjala of Kalyana, the successor of Bijjala. To Aliya Bijjala, at the commencement of his reign, was said, according to the legend: "The royal insignia will be with thee for 60 years; afterwards the Ra- kshasa Pitiimbara will be born of the race of the Turkas, and will rule successively for 770 years. They will cause this (Kalyana) country to be called Turka anya (Turk kingdom), destroy Kalyana, and- build Kalu-

burige. ThusTurukanya will come into existence" 'J. Then the legend having related the growth of Lingaitism in a pi-ophetic tone, says: "For sixty years after Basava's death Aliya Bijjala will reign, and afterwards

with an unequal force fight against the Turkas, and die, when the Turkas

with great effort will destroy the glorious Kalyana, rebuild Kaluburige,

kill cattle in Tripurantaka's temple, break Garuda"s pillar, and build a mosque (masudij"^J.

1) Regarding the year 1490 see further on the No. 15 of the list of authors. 2) His

Lingaitism, which henceforth is to bo understood as being meant in this article, is different

from the worship of the liugadharis which preceded it, and which is also still extant. This

prior liiiga worship is specifically lir a h m auical, and the Brahmnns who wear the sacrificial thread and the linga, are called Aradhya Bruhraanas in the South. Basava abolished Brahmanical ceremonies, made the linga a common property to all, and relaxed

oaste-laws among his followers. 3) Can. Bns. Pur. (of A. D. 1585) 62, 31. 32. 35. 37. to 38 acq. 4) Ditto. G2, 30; cf. G3, 41. 5) Ditto. 62,44. The 770 years, nooording

the Purana's system making Basava to die A. D. 785 (of. above p. xxxii.), would close A. D. 1615,

i. e. 51 years after the battle of Talakotu (15G4), where Kama riija of Vidyanagara (Aui'guudi),

a prince of tlic house of Narasimha, was killed. After Kama's fall his family, for a time, took the up its abode at Sriraiigapatna, and Candragiri near Tirupati; 1610 ^riraiigapatnft became seat of government of Raya odoya (master) of Maisftr. About Yeiikatapati, one of the last

of Rama's family (about 1591-1G30 A. D.), sec Ind. Ant. ii., 371. 1C40 ^rtranga, the son of

Canna and the last ribja of the Narasi»iha dynasty, made a grant to the English of Ibo site of the city of Madras (Cannapatna), and six years afterwards had to fly before the Sult&n of vz :: s AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

"When this Kalyana has been destroyed, the Tiirka Rakshasas will

ransack and strip its people. Tlien the ayyas Guramana and Poramana, the

vratis, having no place where to remain, will go and build a town in a

good spot near Sivagange", calling it G unimalapura, and found the

Karnata laud or kingdom, which is also called Setti nildu (land of the great merchants) or Pabuvada (settlement of the prabhus), "where clever

persons will be who are acquainted with all the puraiias and agamas of true

and pure wisdom, and who know the Canarese and all the other sastras"'>.

This Karnata kingdom-' is probably identical with the Maha Karnataka, mentioned in the Canarese novel, called Kumfira (Komiira) Rima carita, the story of which begins at the time when Rima deva of Devagiri (Daulatiibad) and the Ballala rayas (of Halebidu or Dvara- samudra) were flourishing'), and therefore previous to the year 1306 A. D., when Rama was overcome by the Mohammadans. In 1310 Halebidu was

for the first time taken by them. It was destroyed in 1326. According to the just-mentioned Kumara Rama carita the devout Liiigaita Siiigi nayaka or Mummadi Sing a comes from Malepauti

(Malupanta, Malepautha) in the Ma h a K a r u a t a k a to Rama deva of Devagiri", aids him in his tight against the Sultan (Suritala)') of Dilli, sees him in captivity, returns to Malepanthi, protects Rama at Riyadurga, becomes governor, when after Rama's death feuds arise, causes his son Kampila, whom he had obtained by the favour of Kappili Somesa'"'), to

be crowned, and dies''. Kampila married Hari Amma, the daughter of Gujjfda Kati nayaka'^', who through the grace of Jattinga (Jattangi, Jettiiigi, Jettingi Rama, Ramesa linga) gives birth to Kumara Rama^'.

Golakonde who hftd invaded the Karnataka, i. e. the district on the Eastern coast which

still bears that name for the Canarese dynasty of Vidyanagara havinjj ruled over it since

about 1-190. — Pitambara is a name of Krishna, and one of his epithets, e. g. in the Vaishnava diisa padas; the Riikshasa Pitambara probably denotes a line of Vaishnava rulers that, to LingTiitas, appeared as fiends and Turks, perhaps some of the Ballalas whose rule, about A. D. 1193, extended to the frontiers of Devagiri; see further on Sixty-five years after Aliya Bijjala, A. D. 1293, the Mohammadans took Kaluburige, where 1347 they established the Bahmini

dynasty. The year 1293 is obtained, if Basava died so early as 1168; but see p. xxxii.

1) Can. Bas. P. 62, 45-30. At Gummalapura afterwards in the 16th century there appear

Siddhalihga acarya (Raghvaiikac. 19, 88; Can. Bas. P. 63, 47) and Jaiiguli Virnppa (Can. Bas

P. 63, 54). 2). Bas. Pur. 2, 28 it is said that to the S. W. of 5rlgiri is Nandimandala;

and V. 45 that to the W. of .5rlgiri is the excellent Karnata dosa (where at Ingalej,vara

Bagavadi the known Basava is born). 3) 1, 1-28; 3, 97. 4) 1, 1-28. 5) Suritala,

as the Liiigaita works regularly call the Sultan, is explained to mean "he who takes arrack"

(sure, and tal, to take), Saranaltlilmrita, p. 1 74. 6) Compare Kampana Somain Oana-

sahasranama 2, 38. 7) 2, 1-67. 8) 1, 49-52. There is a Kati Nayaka of Suggalttr

in Can. Bas. P. 62, 75; see Ind. Ant. ii., p. 307. 9) 3, 1-22.

!S : AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE.

Kampila occupies and fortifies the Hosa male durga'); and young Rama marches out, and takes the forts of Toragal, Hanagal, Uccaugi durga, Nidugal durga, Harihara, and coming to Penagonde also Candragutti

and Belagavu-). Afterwards, when twelve years old, he marches against

Jagatapi of Gutti''; issues as victor from a fight about a Bolla (or Bolani

horse) with Eppattu ray a, the sou of Rudra Pratapa Ganapati of Oruiigal (A.D. 1295 — 1335); and on his return defeats several Telugu Reddis (Madana R., Malla R., Maca R., Kali R., Maduva R., and Nayaka R.), and also the Marigonda or Mara'). After his return to Hosamale, on a hunt, he finds Kummata durga, the Jaina inmates of which go

away and build Koppala (to the S. W. of Anegundi), and fortifies it'^'; it

is near the Tuugabhadra*'). Wliile his father is still alive, Rjma is killed in a fight against the Turks, who had come from Dilli to destroy

Kummata"); and Kampila sends the head of his son to Kasi's 7svara. Meanwhile, before the time of Basava of Kalyana, the Ballala or Hoy sal a dynasty had been established, whose capital was H ale-

bid u (i. e. old settlement). The Can. Bas. Purana relates that the first

king, Hoysala, was crowned in Sal. S. 800, the Vilambi year, ;". e. A. D.

878.'*) Of his fourth successor Vishnu vardhan a it is stated that he

made many religious gifts, invaded the whole earth as far as Belvola (generally called Belavala)^), and washed his horse in the Krishuavena (near Satara); he was contemporary with Paramardi or Permadi deva,

i. e. the Calukya king Vikramaditya il. of Kalyana, who lived between A. D. 107G-1127, and died A. D. 1134.'") Vislunivardhana's successor was

one N a r a s i m h a with his wife Ecala dcvi, who was followed by V i r a Ballala, who wrested the country of Kuntala from the Yadava dynasty

of Devagiri, and fi.xed upon Lokkigundi (Lakkundi) as his capital. One of his grants (at Gadagu) that bears among others a figure of Basava and

is connected with liiigas, was made A. D. 1193; he ruled still 1199.") After him reigned Somes vara from A. D. 1233-1283, when his son

1) Beginning with this stfttement a very brief summary of the story is given in Can. B. P. 63,

77, where it is placed jnst before Ilariharn of Anegundi, crowned A. D. 1336. 2) 23-92.

For Uccahgi of. Ind. Ant. ii., 302. 3) Cli. 4. 4) Ch. 5. 5) Ch. 7.

6) Ch. 8. 7) Chs. 10. 11. 8) 62, 51. The Vilambi year is right. As we have seen p. xxxii., the PurAna places Basava's death A. D. 785. After Hoysala follows VinayAditya; then Ereyaiiga, BallAla, (Udayuditya), and Vishnuvardhana. 9) This name was given to the fertile district of the Canaroso country in or about tho centre of which arc Oadagu,

Dnmbala and Lakkundi, belonging to tho Dhiiravada Colleotornte. Sec Ind. Ant. ii., 297;

ii., 24; and above p. xxxi. 10) Brown's Tables p. 61. 11) For this soo Mr. J. F.

Fleet in Ind. Ant. ii, 296 seq.; of. i., 156; ii., 131; iii., 264; and above p. xxxii. AN ESSAY OK CANABE8E LITERATURE.

Vira Narasimha raya succeeded him, who may be the same whom Feri- shta (the great Persian historian of the hitter part of the 16th century) calls

Bilal Dev (Ballala king), and who lived still A. D. 1295.') As already remarked, Halebidu was taken by the Mohammadaus A. D. 1310.

In connexion with the Ballala rajas the Can. Bas. Purana relates, that the Ballala Vishnu Vardhana erected a Vishnu temple at Beliir or

Volapiira''. Then, it proceeds to say: "When the ruler of the land, (the)

Ballala, asks for the accounts of Harisvara, who is known as the chief of the family of the village-clerks (karanika) in the town called llalobidu. he having dropped (bittu) the writing cloth (kadata), rubs his hands. AVhen the king inquires: 'Let me know the meaning of this (thy strange movement)!', he says: 'When in the temple of Virupaksha (at

Pampakshetra, /. e. Kalyana on the Tungabhadra)'') a burning lamp having

come into contact with the curtain cloth, it took fire, and I extinguished it. Hear!' Then the king says: 'The curtain cloth of what Virupaksha temple? ^Vhere? What a wonder thou (art to me)!' and without delay" has further inquiries made, and sends Harisvara to the said temple at Pampa- kshetra to be there, where Hari anna {i. e. elder brother) recites verses in Ragale metres concerning Siva's various hosts and the marriage of Girija

(Girijavivaha), and dies''. Then the legend goes on: "There is the sister's

son of the great Harisvara, who is called the sarabha blierunda of the

poets of both languages''', is decorated with various badges of honour, and whose name is Raghava. He goes to the towu of Orugal (or Orungal, i. e. one stone, ekasila), defeats the opponents there, receives from the

Viresa (idol) an excellent ornamental breast-plate, on his return goes to

V e 1 a p u r a, leaves his body in the fine grave, and without delay becomes

1) Brown p. 29. 61. 2) 62, .52. This Vishnu Vardhana must be the above-mentioned

one; cf. Ind. Ant. i., p. 40 scq. Ind. Ant. ii., 131 it is said: "s. s. 1039 {i. e. A. D.

1117) Betta (i. e. hill) Vardhana under the taunts of his favourite concubine, and the argu-

ments of Ram&nuja aoarya (cf. Brown p. 57; 61) . . . became a convert to the Vaishnava

religion, changed his name to Vishnu Vardhana, . . . and set up panca N.irayanas, viz.

Ccnniga Narayana (Krishna) at Belilr, Kirti Nilrayana at Talakadu, Vijaya N. at Vijaya- pura, VIra N. at Gadagu," etc. This Betta Vishnu Vardhana, according to Brown p. 61, died

A. D. 1134; cf. also Murdoch, p. 66. Betta raya Vishnu Vardhana, with Mr Brown, is once a

Calukya, ruling (at Kalyana) from 1111-1139 A. D. (C. T. p. 58), and another time a

Hoys al a, dying 1134 A. D. (p. 4; 61). See above p. xxix., seq. According to another legend in

Ind. Ant. ii., 174 seq. the fort and temple at Raee Velur were built by a person called Bimardi

(Paramardi?), between A. D. 1268-1277, and the idol belonged to /Sambasiva, or was an /svara

linga. About the Canniga at BelAr cf. Int. Ant. ii., 309. 3) Sometimes written Piimpa-

kshetra. 4) 62, 53-55. 5) Probably Samskrita and Karnata; perhaps Telugu and Karnata, as the poets of that time were accustomed to write in these two languages. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

emancipated (bayal, lit. empty). There (at Velapura) is the best of the Bammanas (Brahmanas) and a vira saiva acfirya. His name is

P a d m a a i* a s a (i.e. raja)". He disputes with a Tibuvana (tiibhuvana) j tat a, defeats him, and makes him his own disciple, whereupon Bitta

a 1 1 a 1 for his B a sends Padma arasa, at own e.\pense lias a large tank I

(kiTe) built by him, and gives the open space (bayal) tliat lies below the tank to the eighty-eight Bammanas of that place; and Padma arasa is called Kere Padma arasa, and becomes emancipated (bayal) in the open space''. Then, without any connecting remark, the legend proceeds: "The man of clean walk, Somes vara of Palknrike, in the proper order performs the sixty-four silas, and with pleasure comes to Ka]leya, where he becomes truly emancipated in the Siva grave"-'). A little further on appears Harabhakta of Anekarijanur, a saiva mendicant (andi), •who composed a bhashya on the Veda). At the fine town of Pat tesvara one Rama ayya proves the truth of Liugaitism by throwing the Basava

Paurana into the fire without its being burnt"; and Siva kavisa at

Bayibidiri performs wonders before the Sultan (Suritiila)'''. Shortly afterwards the very brief summary of the story of king Kampala and his son Rama or Rama natha occurs"'; and then follows the coronation of Harihara of Anegundi (Anegoudi) S. S. 1258, i. c. A. D. 1336, "who, in the neighbourhood of the Yiriipaksha temple of Pampe, builds the town called Vidyanagara"').

Thus according to this portion of a still longer legend there lived under the Ballalas the Lainga poets: Harisvara, Raghava, Padm arasa, Somesvara, Harabhakta, and Sivakavisa,

To obtain some more particulars regarding the age of these poets the

Raghavaiika caritra is serviceable. It states: Harisvara was at Ham- pe or Pampapura, in the Kuntala desa, on the banks of the Tungabha- dra, when Raghava was born to Harisvara's sister Rudrani and Maha deva bhatta, and Harisvara became his guru^*. When the poetical talents of Raghava begin to develop, he, after worshipping in the temple of the Viru- paksha linga, goes to Deva raja, king of Pampapura, at whose court,

at his express wish, he recites the story of Hariscandra to the great satis-

faction of all present"'; but for this ofl'eiice against Siva his guru Harisvara

knocks out his teeth with one of his wooden shoes, which he receives back only after due repentance'"). Henceforth Raghava excels in relating so-

1) 62, 56-58. 2) V. 59. 3) v. 63. 4) v. 68. 5) v. 72

6) Vido iibovo p. xlix., eeq. 7) 63, 2. 3. 8) 1, 1-2, 35. 9) Ch. 3. 10) Ch. 4. —

AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

manatha satkavyas, etc.'), and once travels to Hoysala nagara to see king Narasimba Ball a la's minister Ker 6 Padma a rasa, who built the tank, defeated the Vaishnava Tribhuvana tata, and made him

a vira saiva'*'. Having returned to Ilampe and Ilari arasa (i. e. Hari

isvara)''), he hoars that at the court of Rndra Prat a pa of Orungal

(or also Orugal) there are bad poets (kukavi) called eka-, dvi-, tri-

sandhagrahis, whereupon he proceeds there, and is well received by the king". He composes there the story of Viresvara in the Shatpadi

metre, reads it at the court, gains the victory over his opponents''',

returns to Hampe, and at the command of his guru Hari deva''' goes to Belur where Padmarasa causes a grave to be prepared for him''.

After so muchit is evident that, according to tradition, the first Ballala

Vishuuvardhana who died 1134 A. D., about 34 years before Basava, can have had no connexion with Harisvara, or in other words that the king Bitta Ballala cannot be identical with the Betta Vishnuvardhana Ballala,

as Harisvara's contemporaries, Raghava and Padmarasa'', live with him at the time of Narasimha Ballala of Halebidu, Rudra Pratapa of Orungal, and Devaraja of Pamp'ipura (or Anegundi, the later Vidyanagara). Rudra Pratapa reigned between A. D. 1292-1335; Vira Narasimha (or Ballala deva) from A. D. 1283; and (Praudha) Devaraja from A. D. 1286-1328'^'. Harisvara, therefore, cannot have lived any length of time

before Vira Narasimha or Bitta Ballala, i.e. before 1283, this year falling

115 years after Basava's death. Raghava "s fatlier comforts his wife,

when still childless, by relating among other old stories how by parama Vrishabhendra's favor Mada arasa and Miidalambike had obtained the son Mala Basava (of Bijjala's time), thus referring Basava to the past'"'.

I) Chs. 13-15. 2) 16, 2. 5. 20. 3) Ch. 16 (continuation). 4) Qli. 17.

5) Ch. 18. 6) Tills name is given to Harisvara also Canarese Bralimottara Kanda,

1, 9. 7) Ch. 19. 8) Ho is one of the Siva, kavis enumerated Can. Bas. P. 1, 29;

from Kalyana or Anegundi a little further on to Vidyiinagari. Dr. Burnell says, Vai?!sabra-

hmana p. viii: "Vulgar tradition attributes the foundation of Vidyanagara to him (Mayana, the father of Siiyana) or rather to Siiyana himself (who was born A. D. 1295, and died 1386), and to the use of a hidden treasure; but the place seems to have existed before their time".

The surname "Bitta" before Ballala is probably connected with the above-stated tradition that

in the Ballala's presence Harisvara "having dropped (bittu) the writing cloth" etc. Bitta Ballala

then denotes "the Ballala in whose presence (tlie writing material) was dropped"; such is a common way of expression in Canarese. Whether the Purana writer himself identified

the Betta B. and Bitta B. is a question that does not concern us here; however he would have

done so, if Ramftnuja (1127 A. D.) be meant by Tibuvana tata. 10) Raghv. car. 1, 50.

-fc2 ; :

AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

Harisvara, as stated above, wrote his poems in Ragales, metres

that ai'e mentioned by Nagavarma, but were not in use in very early times. His disciple Rfighava, according to tradition, ushered in the

period of the modern Shatpadi metres, in which nearly all the works of the later period, Lingaita as well as Brahmana, are written (generally a whole work, however so bulky, in only one class), and which are closely related to the Ragales. At the time when Raghava was at Oruugal, during the reign of king Rudra Pratapa, he composed, as indicated above,

a tale of Viresvara in the (modern) Shatpadi metre at which he remarked: "Before (me) nobody has ever praised with these Shatpadis; by me they have also been invented (nirmita); therefore, oh! the name of virgin-poetry will be an ornament to this composition." "Such

was his resolution; and he gave it that name".''

In recounting the poets of the later period who occur in the Can. Bas.

Parana, in the inverse order, it is expedient to introduce and begin with

Bhima or Bhima arasa, the son of the famous Sivakavi-') and the author of the Canarese Basava Parana which he iinished A. D. 1369,^) and in the

prologue to which he says he will perform his work also by the grace of

sukavi Hari (Harisvara) and his good son Raghava, who are ubhaya kavi

sarabha bherundas*'; after him we meet first 5ivakavi deva (of B.'iyi- bidiri or of Balacaudra nagara)'') who must be the above-mentioned father of Bhima; then Harabhakta; then the kavi Somanatha or Some- svara of Palkurike to whom probably the Basava Paurana at Pattesvara

belongs, as he is the author of a Basava Parana (in Telugu), of which

Bhima made free use when composing his Canarese work*''; and thereupon the other two Lingaitas, Raghava and his uncle Harisvara. When Bhima was writing, Halebidu, the capital of the Ballala rayas, had already

been destroyed (A. D. 1326).

For the present it is still impossible to define the extent to which the so-called New Canarese appears already in the writings of the first repre-

sentatives of the later period; l)ut in the writers of the second half all

its forms are met with.

The following is a list of Lingfiita and Saiva (Aradliya Brahmana)

authors and their works belonging to tlie first half of this period, to some degree tentatively arranged in a chronological order

1) R&ghay&nka caritra 18, S. 2) Bas. P. I, 17; Can. B. P. 1, 29; RAjasckhav. 1, 18.

3) Ch. 61, 92. i) Ch. 1, 11; of. RAjasekhav. 1, 79. 88. 5) Bas. P. 1, 17; Can. B. P.

1, 27. 6) Has. P. 1, 14-16; of. Can. B. P. 1, 29; RAghvc. 1, IS. H- AN ESSAY ON CANABE3E LITERATURE.

1. Harisvara,a Liugaita, -who in Ragale metres wrote on Siva's various hosts (gana) and the marriage ofGirija, ahoiit 1290 A. D.

2. Raghava, the disciple of Harisvara, ahout 1300 A. 1). His

, a i ii a topics were H a r i s c a n d r a , Siva, V i r e s a B a s a v a and L g devotees. The Anuhhavasikhamani, a work of recent date (1 768 A. D.),

professes to be a composition of Raghava in a retouched form, the origi-

nal having e-xhibited only (modern) Sara shatpadis. There is a tale of Nala in Dvipadas by one Raghava in Telugu.

3. Somes vara, an Aradhya Brahmana of Palkurike (in the Goda-

veri district), about 1300 A. D. His .sataka, or 110 Canarese verses in the Mattebhavikridita, contains some moral and other reflections on various subjects. He further composed, in Canarese, a Saiva and Liugaita gana sahasra nama or the thousand names of the pramatha gana, Rudra gana and bhakta gana'), the metre being Raghate, Kanda and

some vrittas. In the Telugu language he wrote a Basava pur ana in

Dvipadas- 1, on which, as stated above, the Canarese Basava purana by

Bhima kavi is founded (1369 A. D.). His linga was at Puligirinagari^), and he died at Kalleya. In a collection of verses lithographed at

Dharavada (see further on No. 78) it is said: "Somanatha kavi composed

the Basava Purana in Andhra"; and in the Dipakali caritra (1, 5): "Palkui'ike's Somesa related the carite of Siva's saranas (devotees)".

4. Harabhakta of Anekarijauiir, a Liugaita mendicant, about 1300 A. D., who composed a Bhashya on the vedas.

5. Siva K a visa, a Liugaita, probably the same who was once at Bayi- bidiri", about 1330 A. D. He was the father of Bhima kavi, the author of the Canarese Basava purana. In the above-mentioned Dharavada litho-

graph, under No. 3, it is stated that "Somanatha kavi composed the Basava purana in Andhra, aud Bhima in (Canarese) Shatpadi"; that "Saiikara

1) 465 pramatha ganas, 171 rudra ganas, 28 yogiiciiryas, 63 ganaa (see the 63 devotees in

Xijaguna's Purfttana Trivadi and in the Tamil Periya Purana, Murdoch p. 81), 16 other ganas,

13 tcrasa ganas (cf. the terayyar, Murdoch p. xcix. see above p. xxviii.), 10 further ganas,

23-1 amara ganas. 2) Brown's Preface to his Dictionary (1852); he refers the Telugu

Purana to 1300 A. D. 3) Sataka v. 1. Has. P. 51, 76 scq. this town PuUgiri (i. e.

tiger-hiU) is called Puligerc (i c. tiger-lino or tank), and its linga does a wonder for a aaiva

Sova anna ((. c. elder brother Soma) whom Jaiuas had betrayed; cf. 9, 36; Can. B. P. 57,

35. The towB is tho present Hulikal patna (!. c. tiger-stone town). — The scheme for one of

Somesvara's Ragales, the verse containing two lines, is tho following: ^•^^•^^ .^'^s^^'^.

wov^vyv.-. w^^^ .^^^^•^.^^^^^.^^^^^^^.^^^ Tho Bidiri kote (J. e. fort) of I II 4)

Can. B. P. 63, 66 is probably the Bidar in the Nizam . AN ESSAT ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

aradhya kavisvara completely told the story in Sanscrit''", and that "Siva kavi of Bfilacaudranagara composed it with Vastuka".

G. Bhima, the son of Sivakavi deva, who finished his Canarese

Basava purana 13G9 A. D. It contains (il chapters with 3C23 verses

in Shatpadi-'i.

7. Saiikara, an Aradhya Br.ihmana, who composed a Basava

purfiuain Sanscrit (see No. 5), may fall here.

8. Mall an a A ry a ((. e. malla anna arya, the great elder brother who

is an ui-yaj'i of Gubbi, a town in Maisur, to the N. W. of Beugalur,

where, according to vulgar tradition, he lived about 500 years ago (j. e. c.

1370 A. D.), and in Canarese wrote the Vir asaivamrita about Siva's

twenty liles, and the B h a v a ci nta r a t n a^'. The last-mentioned work he

executed with varnaka riti, following an itihasa in Tamil by Pille Naynar who was Vilgisa's teacher^). This Pille Naynar was the son

of a siva vipra (i- e aradhya Brahmana) of Srikali nagari, caused the king Inakulottunga Cola to become a Saiva, converted other Jainas and Bauddhas,

e at Tirumarakkada and Tiruvalava, invited by the queen MangAy akka (J-

((. e. elder sister) of Madhui-a, the daughter of the Cola, went there, under the name of Jiiauasambandhi healed and converted her husband Kfina Paudya who was hence called Saundara Pandya, and at the same time, at the king's court, defeated a large number of Jainas, eighteen thousand of whom were impaled on the red-hot sulas which Kulaccari, the queen's saiva guardian, minister and later virakta Manikacarya,

had prepared'''. The original name of V a g i s a or Tiruvagisa, Pille Naynar's

disciple, was Parsva pandita; he first was a Jaina guru and Jina samaya

mukhya at Tiruvavalur, suffered from dreadful colic, in despair followed the advice of his elder sister Tiruvalinaci to invoke Siva, was healed, became a Saiva, was very much persecuted by the Arhatas, overcame them,

1) There are many Liiigaitas (Saivas) in the Pauranika legends who bear that name. See

e. g. Ganasahn. 8, 13. 45. 49; Bas. P. 9, 39; Can. B. P. 1, 17. 29; 57, 4. 20; .S'aranaltlamrita

p. 280. In the Rftjasekharavilasa (of A. D. 1657) 1, 17 a .S'ahkaru is mentioned together with

(Qubbi'e) Mallanurya, Uartsvara, etc. ; Qaiigadhara Madiraleivara, in a note on p. 20, says that

the poet iSaiikarfii'&rya (whom does he mean?) composed a Basava Purana in Sanscrit. 2) In

the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, if my memory does not dcceiTC

me, of 1865, is a summary of the sectarian legends and tenets of the Basuva P. and ('anna B.

P. by the late Rev. O. Wiirth. 3) Rajasekharav. 1, 17; sanscritiscd the name is "Malhano"

4) Gahgadhara ad Rajasokh. 1, 17. Vulgar tradition may have put Mallana too early. The

Bhfivaiintaratna has been reproduced in the RAjasekharavilasa; (1, 78). 5) Ri'ijaiekh-

I, 77. 78. 88. 6) Can. B. P. 55, 33. 34; Bas. P. ch. 50; 25, 4; 11, 15. 10; 9, 48; Praudha-

r&ya c. ch. 18. Miiuik&ctirya is the Tamil MAnikavAoaka, the author of the saiva work

TiruT&caka; Murdoch p. Ixxxix .tnd p. 89. is 5 K B. ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. I AN

destroyed many Jina pratimes and bastis (vasati), and had as a disciple the renowned Na/iputi''. Malhinarya wrote a Ramastavaruja in

Telugu, au allegory, representing the body as a city and the soul as its inhabitant, a sort of yogasastra-'.

9. Perhaps to this period belongs the Caturasya Nighantu by Kavi Bo mm a (Brahma), 100 verses in Kanda, comprising old Cauarese

terms and Tadbhavas. As it is less systematic and detailed than No. 14

and 15, it appears to have preceded them. Each verse concludes with

"oh Caturasya!" The author's mata is not indicated in our MSS. Bomma

is a very common proper name in Lingaita legends.

10. Singi raja or Siiigi raja acarya, the author of the Mala Basava caritra''' or Ilara katha saradhi, 48 chapters with 1807 verses

in Shatpadi. It contains stories similar to those of the Basava and Canua Basava Purana. The author, on account of his Yardhika shatpadi, cannot be the Singi raja who belonged to the ganas at Basava's time');

but is one of the eleven persons who together are mentioned in verse 13

of the first chapter of thellaghavanka caritra, viz.: Hari deva (Harisvara), Kere Padmarasa, Raghava deva, Jakkanacarya, Cama arasa, Bhima arasa, Mogge iicarya, Kalmatha acarya, Singi raja a car y a, Palkurike Soma, and Mahadeva ayya. The first three and Bhima are already known to us. Jakkanacarya, together with Harisvara and Raghava, appears in verse 17 of the first chapter of the Rajasekharavilasa of A. D. 1657; according to the Praudha raja caritra^J he lived in company with Ofi m a arasa and Kalmatha acarya at the court of Praudha uarendra or

Praudha devendra of Vidyanagara (Anegundi), whose minister he was''), and

where he overcame the Vaishnava Mukkunda peddi {i. e. three hill head-

man)''. The Praudha narendra is the (Mummadi) Praudha, who ruled

1) Can. B. p. 55, 35; Bas. P. ch. 49; 27, 69; Praudhar. Car. 7; according to Bas. P. 9, 48

Kulaceari or Kulascari appears to be contemporaneous with Basava; cf. also Ganasaliasran. 5, 11. About Kulottuiiga Cola see p. xxviii., seq.; about Kilna Pandya or Saundara P. the

various dates assigned to him Ind. Ant. ii., 16. 107. 131. 263. Kuna Pandya seems to belong to the 12th century. Cf. also Brown's Tables sub 1118 A. D. Vaglsa's tale agrees best

with that of the Tamil poet Appa (l. e. father) who "though born of /Saiva parents, entered a Jaina monastery. Having subsequently been attacked by disease in the stomach, his sister persuaded him that it was a punishment for his apostacy, and he returned to

limekiln, etc. With Sambandha (/. e. our Juunasambandhi) and Sundara (another saiva poet) he

laboured zealously to propagate Saivism in S. India". Murdoch, p. Ixxxiii. 2) Brown's Pre- face. 3) Mala (J c. great) Basava is the founder of the sect, and is sometimes called so to dis

tinguiah hiin from his nephew canna or cikka B.isava; see e g. Can. B. P. 1, 15; 6, 17; Raghr

car. 1, 50. 4) Ganasahasran. 8, 1; Can. B P 55, 50; 57, 50. 5) 1, 41. 6) Cf 1, 12

7) 1, 39 seq. Jakkanarya is mentioned as the alleged builder of various temples, Ind. Ant

i., 44; ii., 296. Qrand works are not always very old; thus, for instance, the huge Jaina statue

at K&rkala dates only from 1432 A D. (see Ind Ant ii., 353) or from about Jakkaniirya's time.

U AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

at Vidyanagara from 1450 (or 1456) to 1477 A. D.'^ In the Canna Basava Purana he appears as belonging to the lineage of the kings Harihara and Bukka, and at his court is also the above-mentioned Mogge acarya, here named Mogge Mayi deva^J. "In his race" follows Virupaksha raya (A. D. 1488)3), whom Narasana raya (Narasiiwha raya) drives away, and then takes the town (A. D. 1490j'J. — On account of the persons with whom

Siiigi is associated in the verse of the Raghava caritra, it seems very probable that he lived somewhere between 1330-1477 A. D. Is he perhaps the Sii'igi of the Kumara Rima caritra?-'' 11. Cama arasa, a Lifigaita, who lived at the court of the just- mentioned Praudha raya, 1450-1477 A. D., composed the Prabhu ling a lile, i. e. the life of Prabhuliiiga who bears also the names of Prabhu deva, Allama prabhu, and Gohesvara (guha-isvara) liuga. It consists of

25 chapters with 1111 verses in Shatpadi"). Allama prabhu is an incarnation of Siva's gananatha, and born on earth to Kirahaukara and Sujuani. To examine Allama's mind Siva's wife sends to the earth her own tamasa guna, the Maye'), who is born of Mohini devi, the wife of king Mama- kara prabhu of the town Banavase in the Belavala desa*', and when a beautiful virgin is severely tempted by Allama, whom she loves very much*').

But Allama is not in earnest; according to the short tale in the Canna Ba- sava P."), "he laughs at her in contempt, (leaves her), comes (to the grave) of Anumisha (above p. xxxi.), takes the liiiga out of (his) hand, by his instruction gives liberation (mukti) to Goggayya") and Muktayi (whom he happens to meet there), and thence goes to Basava at Kalyrina, where he ascends the sunya pitha which till then had been taken care of by Basava".

At last he goes to Srisaila, where he dies a little before Basava'^'. In

Telugu there is a translation of the Prabhu liiiga lile by Pidupati Somayya'^); the Tamil translation is by Sivaprakasa desika of the 17th century").

1) Browu's Tables, p. 31. 57. 2) G3, 6. 38. 3) 63, 39; Brown, p. 57. The intervening kings — Vira R., MaUikarjuna R., and Raraacandra R. — are not mentioned in tlie Purana. 4) 63, 39. 5) See above p. xlix., soq. 6) Praudha riiya e. 21, 30 seq., where Cama's authorship of the work is spoken of. 7) Prabhul. 2, 36-41. 8) 3, 1 seq. 9) 5, 1 seq. 10) 57, 87. 88; 62, 8 seq.; see above p. xxxi. 11) Cf. Has. P. 58, 6. 12) Can. B. P. 62, 17. 13) Browu's Preface. 14) Murdoch, p. 70. — Regarding the term "Allama" I perfectly agree with Mr Brown, when

v. . ho says iu his Dictionary s. SS2) ^ "the name Allama . . probably is borrowed from Allah, or from 'Alamm' a mysterious word used in the Koran for the deity The Musulman name for God was known in India before the Jnhgama (Lii'igaita) religion arose." The identity of the two names is in fact suggested in the Monesvara Puri'iua, 9th chapter. Com- pare tlie story of tlie guru of Virilp'iksha pindita, the author of the Canna li. P.; Bab:) Nanak, the founder of the Sikhs, and tlie Allah Upanishad in Dr. BurneU's I'nhlavl Inscrip- tions (1873), p. 15. Dr. Burnell mentions !b. p. 7 that a Christiau was Dewan of Vijayanngara (Vidyfinagara) about 1445 (under one of Praudha raya's next predecessors, Oanda deva, 1434-

1454; Brown, p. 57 and 1457 A. D.). The Jesuit C. J. Bcshi was the Dewan of (Tundft Saib, the Nabob of the Carnatic, till 1740. 2J AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. LIX

2. The Vaishnava, Ling&ita and /Saiva period, from about 1500 (U90)-1874.

12. Kumar a Vyasa, a Vaishnava, freely translated the first 10 Parvas of the Mahahharata into Canarase, using the Shatpadi metre.

He says (1, 6): "The Vira Narayana (an idol at the town of Gadagu)') is the poet, the writer is Kumara Vyfisa". Then he invokes Gadagu's

Viranar.Vyana (v. 7), and calls himself his slave (v. 9).- His 11th verse runs as follows: "Under the burden of the (probably Jaina) poets of the Rumayana the king of serpents was pressed down; in the mass of Rama-tales there was no interstice to place one's feet. Will he (Kumara Vyasa) take into account the inferior poets? Do not think: 'it is enough!' Is he not like (Vyasa's son) 6'uka? Does not the poet Kumara Vyasa make dance the others, and laugh (at them)'?'' This author, according to the preface of

Krishna raja's Bhfirata, wrote, as it seems, at or about the time of the coronation of Krishna raja, who was king at Vidyanagara from A. D.

1504-1 520-). The translation of the first ten Parvas of the Mahabharata iuto Tamil, by Villiputtiira dates from about tlie Kith century').

13. Timmana's Bharata, in Shatpadi, of about A. D. 1504-150G.

It is called Krishna raja Bharata. Its preface calls Krishna raja the son of Narasa nripala (also the son of Narasendra, Narasa narapalaka, Narasimha, Narasaya;*', and relates that Timma nripa was born in the Tulu vamsa, that his son was /svara kshitinatha^), and that the son of isvara was Narasa bhuvara (at Vidyanagara from A. D. 1490-1495) whose wife was Nagamambe"). "When Krishna, the son of Narasa, gloriously rules with joy, he immediately hears the (Canarese) Bharata katha (that seems, therefore, to have become just ready at that very time), looks at his poets, calls Timmana, the son of Bhanu kavindra, and says: 'First

Kumara Vyasa has nicely related ten parvas. . . .Now relate thou the remaining parvas of the Bharata!' Thereupon Timmana, the son of Bhanu bhatta"

1) See above, p. li., note 2. 2) Brawn's C. T. p. 57. 59. 62. 3) Murdoch, p. ci. 190.

4) Can. Bas. P. 63, 39 appears the form "Narasana"; see above p. Iviii., and further on No. 15.

5) Cf. Brown's remark to Acyuta D. R., C. T., p. 57. G) Or, according to Brown's C. T., p. 62, Nugala devt. Narasa had two other wives: Tippakshi and Voyambike, the second of which bore him two sons named Ranga and Acyuta. To Tippakshi and Niigala devl there were born Vira Narasinga and Krishna. A. D. 1495 Vira Narnsinga became king, and ruled tiU 1304; his son was the afterwards so unfortunate Rama roja who wedded his niece, the daughter of Krishna raja who reigned from 1504-1529. Krishna raja was followed by Narasa's son Acyuta raja, from 1530-1541, when Rama raja came to the throne, and 1565, when seventy years of age, was overcome in battle and killed by the Muhammadans. The

Can. Bas. P. (63, 59) states that "Narasana's son (t. e. no doubt his family) reigns for 51 years"', i. e. till 1541, and that "Acyuta is the last who is crowned", which probably means "is the

last who dies with the crown on his head". See Brown's C. T., p. 57. 62. 16.

2 _ . ___ ._ 5 H» AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATCRE. instructs Narasaya Krishna riiya, and recites the rest of the work in the same metre (bhamini shatpadi). In the concluding verse attached to each chapter the son of Devaki is constantly named Yeukatesa or Venkata- sailanatha, Veiikatagiryadhisa, Venkatadrisvara. Krishna raya was also the celebrated patron of Telugu literature').

14. About this time or perhaps somewhat earlier the Vocabulary of old Canarese terms, Tadljhavas and a few Tatsamas, called the Kabbiga kaipidi, may have to be i^laced, if it has been composed with the object

of supplying a real want; and so it appears, for if it had been written

after the next to be mentioned famous and somewhat fuller vocabulary by Tota arya, it would scarcely have obtained the good name it still bears.

Its author is Ling a, first minister of the raya of Uggehalli, son of

the Brahman Yiriipaksha and a follower of the Yirupfiksha linga at

Pampapura (2. 3. 99); he has written it to help in understanding the old and renowned 5ivakavis. 100 verses in Shatpadi.

15. T 1 a A r y a "s Canarese Vocabulary^), the iS a b d a m a n j a r i. 1 20

verses in Shatpadi, belongs to the beginning of the 16th century. Like !

the Kabbiga kaipidi it gives the meanings of some Tatsamas, Tadbhavas

and old Canarese words. The Canna Basava purana relates (G3, 40, seq.) that only a short time after the death of Praudha raya of Vidyanagari

{i.e. after A. D. 1477)') who is succeeded by Vii-upaksha and the usurper Narasana (Narasimha), a decline of Liiigaitism or of the "Vira

Saiva acara" happened, and "anacara" (i.e. Vaishnavism) began to pre-

vail. At that time Nirarijana Ganesvara was born on earth of Gosala Canna-

basavesvara, and was called Siddhcsa; he went to the gai-den (tota) of Kaggere, and there by his sivadhyrma became a great man, receiving the appellations of Tota Siddhalinga, Tota Yati, Tota Arya. IG. The Canarese prose-versions of the Pancatantra may be

dated from the beginning of the 16th century, if the style of language that forms the only test regarding the age of the versions we have seen, be not misleading. Mr. Brown in the Preface to his Dictionary

says that its Telugu translation in verse was done by the Ksha-

triya Baisaraju Veiigalaraju perhaps in A. D. 1500. The version edited

at Bengalur in 18G5 by Mr. J. Garrett—who states that "to make it more

complete, the Sanscrit slokas and Canarese padyas have lioen intliuled ", and that "the Editor has had the advantage of consulting two c.\cellcnt copies contained in the Library of the College of Fort St. George"—appears

1) Brown'B C. T. p. 69. 2) 1, 2. abovo p. xxxy. 3) Sco nbovo p. Ivii.

: a J u

li. AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE. LXl

to be frODi about the beginning of tlie lOtli century. The Canarese

verses in it, partly free translations of slokas, arc in Shatpadis, Kandas, Sisa, an unsettled Gita, and a few Vrittas. One of the last-mentioned.

named Camara, is peculiar, each of its quarters consisting of —^. — ^.—^. — v/.— v^.— w.— ^.— ; it is in fact the IIa?«sayana of Telugu prosody; sec

above p. xxii. 17. To the beginning of the IGth century also, appears to belong ysvara kavi, son of Kaccutesa, the modern Kesi raja and author of the

K a V i j i h V a b a n d h a n a' '; for he teaches the use of the Telugu v a d i s,

i.e. ornaments (in verse), a subject hitherto apparently foreign to Canarese

prosodical treatises, but alluded to in one of the first works of the

specific Vaishnava dasas, whose literary period is beginning, at this time.

Kanaka dasa, the author of the Mohanatarangini, states (1, 20) that

he will compose his work according to prasu and vadi ; and isvara says

(ch. 2) he will teach both these in Canarese, "the vadi according to the

Andhra (Telugu) mfirga, as they use it only in Telugu"; then he mentions

five more common kinds out of twenty: s vara vadi, i. e. the repetition

of the first vowel of the first foot at the same place through one or more

lines, especially at the places of Caesura, v. 28; sa rasa vadi, ;. e. the

use of the consonants c, ch, j, jh together with s, sh, s as initials of feet;

ekkati vadi, i. e. the same use made of only one consonant, for instance,

k; sa/nyuktakshara vadi, i. e. the same use made of double con-

sonants; and varga vadi, i. e. the same use made of consonants that belong to one class, /svara, no doubt, used the Telugu Appa kavi'-). His work, superstitious and occasionally very obscene, according to our

MS., contains four chapters, i. about the ganas and their subha, asubha,

rasa, dis, varna, vahana, ene or maitrya, vaira, nakshatra, guna, graha.

1) See above p vi. 2) Appa kavi's rule concerning the Sisapadya (v. 269) as it has been

communicated to me, is the following kanda : ?iJTi3ji^e'S5W bHws 7!,'d:>CThdjdo7(jiTi^ji:^,ti |

df'B-^ioo^ffip o soTioAojjiifroeuArfoXoo S'diio^ljcS^TScUTSoUSicxJoA'rfeoSoo^ To con- j II | ||

! firm that the form of the Sisapadya of our text represents the true Telugu metre of that name,

I I adduce a verse of Appa kavi in that metre as communicated to me, which is composed only of short syllables, 36 for a line: Karivaradaparamakiipadharanidharasuravinutakanakavasananarahari* garudagamana nalinakarapadanayanadalitakharadanujainyanarasakhavaragunanidhi * saradhisayana | pararaapadanilayahariparamapurushaprakritikibarudanininunigamani * vahamupaluku niratamunnhridayamunaninudalatunanumanupumaniyanaghaiaritajala * danibhavanuva || About the age of Appa kavi Mr Brown, in his first Essay on Telugu (1839), p. 11 says the

poet lived some ages after Naunayabhatta who is placed 1130 A. D.; and in his grammar j (1857) he states (p 3.t7) Appa kavi was posterior to the Telugu Naishadha (that dates from I

I about HOO A. D., see further on, No. 23). AN ESSAT on CANARESE LITERATURE.

kula, elevate andphala; ii. about the prasus and vadis; iii. about the

subha and asubha aksharas, tlieir kula, the classification of bala svaras

and kuniara svaras, the svara kalas and svara liiigas, the alpa and maha- pranas, the kavitapatinamaksharas and kavitakanyakanamaksharas and the

dasa kutas (combinations), and the adhidevates; iv. mentions the nak-

shatradhidevates, the bhavas, thirty-six alaiikritis, nine lingas, two sandhis,

six prasus, seven vibhaktis, three kalas, three purushas, and ten nighantus as subjects that poets ought to know; then he enumerates the

sixteen arrows of C u p i d, the adhidaivas of the pushpfistra, the mohabheda, the kamakala namas and sthanas, the darpakakala namas, the caudrakalas, the strikala sthanas, gives a description of four vitas, the vairakshara^ lekhanakrama, and lastly of the Shatpadi lakshana. The work, ex-

cepting the Sisa instance of the Telugu and the Shatpadi lakshana, is written in Kandas and Samavrittas. 18. According to an obscure (perhaps spurious) dasa hymn of only three verses, found among a number of miscellaneous dasa hymns in our possession, the Vaishnava dasa Purandara Vithala of Pandaripura may have been living at Vijayanagara (Vidyanagara) in a vilambi samvatsara,

on phalguiia bahula cauti srivfira. This year may be the vilambi year 1538, when Acyuta deva ruled, who succeeded Krishna raya in 1529 and died in 1541. If the pada be genuine and the explanation right,

Purandara would probably stand in close connexion with the Ban gal i Caitanya who from 1510-1516 "roamed all over India preaching Vaishnavism"'). At the same time a slight doubt arises whether

1) Cf. Varaha dasa's words: "This is the dasas' lot: they fiU aU the countries". Ind. Ant.

ii., 312. Caitanya was born A. D. 1486, and died 1534. Ind. Ant. ii., 1. 3. At nearly the same period we find the Hindu Baba Nanak in the Panjab, who was born 1469 and died 1539 A. D. He was "the first teacher and founder of the Sikh tenets, and laboured

io reform the lives and religion of his countrymen, to break through the tyranny of priestcraft,

outward ritual, and caste". He travelled in India, and visited also Makka and Medinah in

Arabia. Ind. Ant. iii., p. 295 seq. Nanak, Caitanya, and Purandara lived under Muhammad an rule and influence; and besides Purandara was preceded at one of the seats

of his labours, Vidyanagara, by a Christian Dewan (about 1445 A. D., see above p. Iviii.).

"It is remarkable", says Dr. Burnell in his Pnhlavt Inscriptions (Mangalorc, 1873), p. 14,

"that all the greatest reformers inS. India were born near Persian (Christian and Manichacan) Bettlcn'ents; .Saiikar aeft ry a (7th century) near Cranganore (Kuduhgalflr in

Malayala), R ft m A n u j a ar y a (12th century) near Madras (at the ancient Christian settle-

ment at Mayilapura or San Tome), and M a d li v ftcar y a (12th century) at Kalyana (in the Tulu country, where before the Cth century there was a Christian bishop). The only original

8. Indian poet is the Tamil TiruvaUuvan (about the 9th century, Murdoch p. xxiii.), but ho was a native of San Tome, and of very low caste; in his sister, Auvay A r's poems Christian I

influences arc evident to a casual render. In Tiruvalluvau's poem (the Kural, t. e. poem I ts :_ a AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE.

three songs regarding the puja at Udupu on the Western Coast, that clearly hear the mudrika of Purandara, arc not an interpolation;

for in the description of that puja the firing of guns (kovi), the jack-fruit of the Franks (parangi palasu), and the mango of Goa (Gove mavu) are mentioned, a circumstance that seems not to he much in favor of the author having lived so early as the year 1538'). However another obscure

and at the same time mutilated little hymn, belonging to the collection, seems to corroborate the statement of the first-mentioned hymn

which it immediately follows, for it appears to point out Purandara's death as having occurred in a raktakshi sawvatsara, in pushya bahula atisaya amavasyc, which may be A. D. 1564, the very year when the Vijaya- nagara dynasty was destroyed by the Muhammadans'-). The two hymns

appear among the additions. Purandara is known as the author of many Vaishnava dasa padas in Ragales. 19. Perhaps partly contemporaneous with, but independent of Pu- randara, was Kanaka, the Vaishnava dasa of Kaginele. This appears from his Mohanataraugini, in which he does not refer to any Krishna

dasas by name, but simply to Madhva guru (of Udupu, 1121-1197 A. D.)')

written in Kuials or distichs) the indications of such influences are less precise, but still

apparent. The resemblances between Christianity and the S. Indian modifications of the old

Vodanta are numerous and complete, especially if the systems of Man! and the Gnostics are

considered", etc.; p. 15: "We have, indeed, long winded romances of how .Sankara, Ramanuja, and Madhva conquered all their opponents of different sects in disputations, but though

all of them must have met Christians, there is not a word about them anywhere; it loolis as if they were purposely ignored. That the Hindus have always been an imitative people,

and ready to boirow foreign ideas, is proved by an enormous mass of evidence; e.g. writing was certainly adopted by them from foreigners; their astronomy and medicine (partly at all events) are of Greek origin; the Sikhs and similar sects are the result of inter- course with Muhammadans; and the Brnhmasamaj derives its leading doctrines from Christianity. Mr. Fergusson considers that the Hindu architecture is of Greek origin."

1) A. D. 1519 Hindus had begun to use musquetry and cannon. Brown's C. T. sub 1519.

See above p. xxxvii. French expeditions to India commenced 160-4; but the name "Frank" (foreigner) may luive been introduced before that time by the Arabs. Goa was seized by the

Portuguese A. D. 1510, and it is not impossible that within 54 years (1510-1564) the grafted mangoes of Goa had become a common article of comiperce on the Western Coast.

2) Purandara cannot have flourished in the 15th century, as has been supposed to be the case in the valuable article "Lieder Kanaresisoher Sacuger" by Dr. Moegling in the Zeitschrift

der Morgcnlaendischen Gesellschaft, xiv., 3, 502 scq., 1860. The Krishna riiya mentioned

there is more than probably not the personage to whom oral tradition refers Purandara; cf.

Brown's C. T. p. 59. The Krishna raja whom people speak about and who died 1529, had as

minister Appnji, who seems to have served already either his father or brother Narasinga raja.

See Tennala Rama Krishna's story in Canarese, and Tamil (Murdoch, p. 204. 207). Krishna

raja, 1504-1529, was also the patron of the Telugu writer AUasaniPeddanna; Brown's C. T. p. 14.

3) See Dr. Burnell's Va)?isabrahraana, p. xiv. Ramanuja appears 1127 A. D., Weber's

Riimayana p. 1 10.

'. \S. 25 AN ESSAY ON CANABESE LITERATURE.

and the great tarki Rrimanuja (1, 2), calling himself the best of the dasas

(2, 1). If he was a beda (fowler), as oral tradition says, he certainly could also sing and write ; for many are the Krishna songs he has composed iu Ragales; besides these he wrote a K r i s h n a b h a k t i s a r a, of 1 08 verses in Shatpadi, and a rather voluminous work, the Mohauataraugini (1,

37). The last-mentioned composition contains 42 chapters with 2705 verses in one Ragale metre". It contains various Pauranika stories about suras, asuras, and Krishna, addressed to his wife. He remarks (2, 1): "He who has composed the work, is Kanaka, the best of the dasas; she to whom he has related (it), is the prudent young woman. The author of the work is Adikesava (a Narasi??iha idol, 42, 76) of Kaginele; if one hears the work, virtue is obtained" (cf. 1, 25). In 2, 13 he makes an attempt to enumerate the countries of Ancient India, and unhesitatingly mentions also the Hoysana (Hoysala) and Cauta countries, the last one very probably being the territory of the Jaina dynasty of that name ou the Western Coast, obscure members of which are still living (see further on No. 37). In v. 1, 18 he says: "I praise the good Kavisvaras who translate the good Puranas"; from which it would appear that in his time Vaishnava Purrtnas were translating into Canarcse, a circumstance that partly guides one in chronological attempts.

20. The B h a r a t a N i g h a n t u falls after the time of Kumara Vyasa,

as the author states in the initial verse: '-I will carefully explain the meaning of the words for which the kaviraja Kum.ira Vyasa, iu the Bharata, has become famous." 62 kanda verses.

21. The Liugaita Virupaksha pandita finished his Canna

B a s a V a P u r a n a A. D. 1585 (63, 77). lie was a disciple of Siddha Yiresa of the Hiri matha (chief or old convent) at Vidyanagara (1,21 seq.), about 20 years after the town's captui-e by the Muhammadaus. Of his teacher he

says that he became the guru of seven hundred vara Khaliudaras (fakirs'?"), went to Makhya (Mekka), caused rain (male) to fall at the time of a drought, was revered by the Suritala (Sultan), and hence was called Male Mallesa,'-, i.e. the great rain-master (1,18. 19). The work contains 63 chapters consisting of 2898 verses in Shatpadi. 22. To about the same time may belong the Canarese Ramayana by Kumara Vahniki. who dedicated his work to the Narasiwha idol

of Torave (1, 10; 113, 66. 67) iu the district of Soliipura. He praises

1) Its BL-hemo is two times: 4.4.4.4*4.4.4. 2) A Hale rAjn appears Has. P. 44, 52;

54, 74 1 Can. Bas. P. 56, 44; Rftgh. C'aritra 1, 49. AS ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

"Kumfira Vyasa, the author of the beautiful 151i aata in Canaresc" (1, 18; 113,70). His work comprises 113 chapters witli 5148 verses inShatpadi, and has no Uttara kanda.

23. From the end i)t' the IGth century probably dates also the trans-

lation of the Bhagavata Pur ana. Towards its conclusion it is said

in the true Vaishnava dasa style: "The good poet Cat u Yithala natha has made the Canaresc translation." It contains 11,298 verses in Shatpadi. The abridgment in prose of the Bhagavata in Tamil dates from the end of the 18th century; the Telugu was done about 1408 A. D. by Bommera Potur.iju, who lived under -Siiigama nayudu (chief) who was the mula- purusha (founder?) of the Venkatagiri sa;/(Sthana, and was contemporaneous with the bard itrinatha who composed the Naishadlia or story of Nala').

24. The same may be said of the work called Krishna 1 i 1 a b h y u d a y a

(1, 16), a saiigraha of the dasama skandhas of the Mah.ibhJgavata (1, 17),

51 chapters with 2543 rather refined verses in Shatpadi. It is of the Vaishnava dasas' time, the author remembering the guru Madhva munipa,

(called also) Anandatirtha arya (1, 10). The same, regarding its authorship, appears from the following two verses: "In the shining country Penu-

gonda (where at that time the wrecked dynasty of Yidyanagara still ex-

isted)"' is an excellent man belonging to the Brahmanas of the great grama of Kadagatur, a person of peerless good conduct, a handsome (alagu) arya, a big Vaishnava, a Canarese of the Northern district, a worshipper

of the feet of guru Madhva muni, and a descendant of the Jamadajia.ivatsa

gotra. His son is the good Vehk.'irya Timma arasa arya. His firstborn

son am I, Veiikaya arya; and Ay mother is Seshambe, the crest-gem of young women, true to her husband, good, with lotus-eyes, and of an

comprehensive understanding. I am the brother of N.irayana arya of pure

knowledge, and bear the name of 11 ari dasa. Depending on Hari's grace,

I have become an author; Vehkata Sauri [i.e. Krishna at Tirupati

withthe hill of Venkatagiri) >J isthelordof this work" (1, 21. 22; 51, 26.27).

1) Murdoch, p. Ill; Brown's Preface to his Dictionary. The Telugu fragmentary Padma Purana and Vishnu Purana are by Vcnncla Eanti Sllrayya (Br.'a Preface), and were done

after the Bhagavata and Prabhulingalile (Br.'s Essay i., p. 8). 2) See also above p. xlviii,

and No. 41, note. 3) Mr. Brown in his C. T, p. 2, says the Tirupati temples were built 1040

A. D. Ziegenbalg's Malabarische Giitter, p. 112, it is stated that the temple at Tirupati was

built by the Tjudamiin Ad'jndai, an illegitimate son of a '^'ola king. According to Ind. Ant.

ii., 107 this king was Kulottuiga Cola who conquered the Ttlugu country, and appears between

1143 and 1171 A. D.; see above p. xxi., xxix. Ziegenbalg, p. 58 (cf. 112. IIC. 117) it is said that Tirupiiti was taken from the Saivas by Ramanuja (12th century). iJ. . i AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

25. Nijaguna yogi, an AradhyaBrahmana (Saiva), falls somewhere

between 1 522-1 G57 A. D., though vulgar tradition says, he lived 900 years

ago in the Maisur country as a petty king''. He is mentioned by Shadakshari

of No. 27 in his Rajasekhara vilasa (1, Hij of 1G57 A. D.; his approxi-

mate date will be known from foot-note 2. Six works are ascribed to

him, viz. 1., a Kaivalya paddhati, chiefly on yoga, 174 Ragale songs

in the Vaishnava dasa style and under eight headings; 2., an Anubhava-

sara; 3., a Paramanubhava bodhe; 4., a Paramartha gite, in which a guru instructs his pupil in the Vedanta, using a sort of Lalita Ragale (two times 4.4.4.3, also with final alliteration); 11 paragraphs

with 1469 verse-lines; 5., Puratana tripadis, 77 verses in Tri^jadi

regarding the sixty-three Puratanas (Saiva devotees, see above p. Iv.);

6., the Vivekaciutamani, a Saiva concordance of the Vedas, sutras,

puranas, etc., in Campu, the prose greatly preponderating: this work has been translated into Tamil-).

1) Compare the Nijaguna maharaja of Can. Bas. Pur.ina 57, 56. 2) Murdoch's

Catalogue, p. 74. It is there called a "small treatise"; butinCanarese it comprises 10 prakaranas, and the Bengalur printed edition contains 564 pages of 19 lines each. The tradition that N. lived 900 years ago is stated and acquiesced in by Gangadhara Madivalesvara Tdramari, Canarese Translation Exhibitioner E. D., in his Satikarajasekhara, Belgaum, 1871. Significant

as to Nijaguna's age, however, is what he says himself in the first prakaraua of his concordance

under the heading "siitra vicara", Bengaliir edition, p. 22, viz. that there is the Sahara

b h a s h y a for the Pflrvamimajfisa or the Jaimini siltra ; the B h a 1 1 a of Bhatta arya, a vartika for the Mtmanisa sastra; and for the Sahara bhashya the vyakhyana called Prabhakara, a raatantara by Prabhakara guru, a disciple of Bhattacarya; further that Sankara guru Bhagavatpadacarya composed theVedanta bhashya on the Uttara mtmamsa; and that

Vivaranacarya wrote a Viva r ana regarding this Bh.ishya ; that regarding the same .Saiikara bhashya a vritti, the Paui'apadika, the Riimanandtya, the Brahma vidyabhara na and many other vyakhyiinas were done by Sankar^'s disciples; and that also regarding the

iSankara bh-ishya Viiiaspatimisra wrote the vyakhyana called Bhiimatt; "for it (what?) is

the vyakhyana called Kalpataru; for it is the tika called Kaustubha". — As punya-

kshetras he mentions (p. 421) also Jagannatha, Vithala, Seshacala (i. e. Vcnkatagiri), Kanci,

Kalyana; as a saktipitha also that of Uonnarabc at iSivagange, and that of Mahiilakshmi at

KoUapura. Regarding Viicaspatimiera see Ind. Ant. i., 297 seq.; 354; ii., 71 scq.; iii., 81 seq.;

Aufrccht's Halayudha, p. iv. The .Sabarabhashya is mentioned Ind. Ant. i., 309. (A Ramananda

belongs to the end of the 14th century, Weber's Riimayana p. 110). — Dr. Burnell has kindly furnished the following notes in a letter dated Tanjore, 20th October, 1874: "As

regards the PCirvamtmaHis'i, the Sabarabhashya is the oldest known Commentary. The C.

by Bhattacarya is the Tantravftrttika of Kumarila Bhatta who lived in the 7th century

A. D. Prabhakara Bhatla's a theistio Commentary is not known to be in existence. As regards the Uttarnmlm.'imsft, Sankaracarya lived at the end of the 7th century A. D. (see

p. ii. of the Preface to the Ist Vol. of my edition of the Samavidhanabrahmana). The

Vivaraua I cannot identify. The Paiicapfidika is by Padapadraa said to have been »

disciple of Sai'ikara. Ril m&n anda's C. has been printed by Dr. Roer; the date is uncertain.

The Brahmavidy&bbarnna (by Advaitilnanda) is an abridgment of it by a pupil. The

Kalpataru (by Amal&oanda) was written in the reign of king Krishna (P of Vijayanagaro at j

I : a AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATUKE.

26. The Praudha raya Caritra too may belong to the end of the

loth century. Of this there would bo no doul)t, if the author, when calling Male Mallesa his guru (for instance at the end of the chapters),

means that this person was still living or that lie had been educated by him''. The Lirigaita author was "Adrisa appa (father), a disciple of Male Mallesa, and the sou of Anna appa who belonged to the kare kula of the merchant-chiefs (desai) of the Paragane (Perguna) of Kollapura

ill the Bijapura pranta" (21, 38-41 ; 1, 25). The work contains 21 chapters with 1113 verses in Shatpadi, and tells how Jakkanarya related to king Praudha of Vidyanagara (A. D. 1450-1477)-i, whom he served as minister and who evinced an inclination towards Vaishnavism, various

^'aiva stories, that are mostly, if not throughout, more detailed accounts of the legends which are sometimes only alluded to in the course of the tales of the Basava and Canna Basava Puraiias'''.

27. A. D. 1G57 the Lingaita Shadakshari deva completed his

llajasekhara Vilasa (14, 184), seventeen years after Cannapatna (Madras) was founded by the English. The work forms a Lingfiita novel in wliich Rajasekhara, the son of the saiva king Satyendra Cola of

Dharmavatipura, is playing the chief role, and is valuable only for its

tiiic, though very often voluptuous, diction''. Except some verses in

Ragales, it is in the pure Campu of the first Canarese period, as also with regard to grammar. Besides this work Shadakshari wrote a Sabara- saukara vilasa and a Vrishabhendra vijaya in Canarese; and a Kavikarnarasayana, a Bhaktadhikya, and a Sivadhikya in

Sanscrit'*'. His Rajasekhara vilasa is based on a Saiva work called Bha- vacintaratna by Mallaiiarya (of Gubbi, 1, 78)'"''. In the preface he remembers first his own guru Cika vira desika, then Basava, Canna Basava,

the beginning of the IGth century). The Kaustubha (by Appayya Dikshita of the N. Tnnjorc District) was written at the end of the 10th or beginning of the 17th century.

Xijaguna cannot possibly have lived before the middle of the 17th century. .. .To be sure,

Appayya Dikshita was a great promoter of the .Saiva religion, and sought to make

Brahma of the Vcdanta. I am much surprised at the omission of the 5aiva C. on the Vedanta siitras, that by Nilakantha. It was certainly in existence about 1500 A. D." — Mr. Brown, in his C. Ts., places Appayya Dikshita 1522 A. D.; the year may refer to his first public appearance.

1) Sec above p. Ixiv. 2) See above p. Ivii. 3) In 1, 31 I meet the expression "Tigula anya" together with Karuiita, Dravida, etc ; TIgulanya occurs also Can.

Bas. P. 62, 6; see also Ind. Ant. ii., 24. 4) Its leading scenes appear in the Mangalflr

Anthology, Basel Mission Press, 1874. 5) Qangiidhara Madivalesvara, p. 1.

6) See above p. Ivi. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

Allama, (Tota) Siddhalinga yati' >, further (of the Puratanas) e. g. the Madiga (chuckler) C'annayya who ate with ,Siva'', Marayya who played at dice with Sarva'), the Beda (fowler) Kannappa of Appuduvur in the Kalaha- stigii'i district who plucked out liis own eyes and gave them to Bhava^', Kodagusu of Kolur who offered milk to Abhava''', Dipa kali who built a fort for Sivadhava, spending his whole property in his name^i, and then also Nijaguna yogi (6-lG)''. After them he thinks of Renuka arya

(aradhya), Riima arya (or Ekorania tande i.e. father), Pandit a arya, Marula arya, M.'iyi deva"', Jakkana arya"', Malhana arya"», Mallana arya (of Gubbii"', 5aukara'-', Harisvara'^', Rjghava'", Kesiraja'-"'',

Soma (of Palkurike)""'), (Kere) Padma'"), Bhima'-'i, and Bhoja (17-19), especially praising Hari deva (Harisvara) again in v. 20, 79 and 88. Then he gives also his genealogy (53-G8): Renukesa (Revana prabhu, Revana arya, Renuka ac.irya) was born of the isa (liiiga) at Kollipaki'-') as a Jangama, instructed Kumbhaja (Agastya)-"' and other munis, went to Lanke, fulfilled the wish of Vibliishana, frustrated the plans of the Siddhas, (came to Kalyanapura and) frightened (king) Bijjala, gave sight to a man called Telliga, (went to Vishnu Kaiici and) caused the trembling of Vishnu's idol to cease, released from bondage many females, fulfilled the wish of Vikramarka, crushed Kharpara, preserved the Yaksha, married daughters of kings'-'), and (thus he) Re\ ana prabhu obtained

1) See above So. 15. 2) Can. Bas. P 55, 12. 3) Bas. P. 9, 41. 4) Bas.

P. 9, 36; oh. 18. His history occurs also in Tamil; Murdoch, p. 77. 5) Bas. P. 9, 38; ch.

14; Can. Bas. P. 57, 39. 6) Gana sahasra nama 5, 4; Bas. P. ch. 16. 7) See No.25.

8) Bas. P. 58, 10, nt the time of Basava. 9) See above No 10. 10) See above p. xlvi. 11) See above No. 8. 12) Above No. 7. 13) Above No. 1.

14) Above No. 2. 15) Above p. xxxiii. 16) Above No. 3. 17) Above p. lii.

18) Above N. G. 19) K o 1 1 i p a Ic i s a was Renuka in the Dvapara, Revanarya (Revana- radhya, Revana siddlicvsara, Revana siddlia) in the Kali age (Paneaciirya vam-avali, taken from the Sanscrit Supn bhedagama, 1, 18); Re van a' s guru-throne is at Kadajtpura or, in

Canarese, Balehalli (1, 1 and conclusion, which place was founded by one of his disciples.

Can. Bas. P. 62, 35 seq.). He is the first of the five ai'Sryas or firadhyas who are considered to be the founders of the linga worship. The second is Marula (or Maruln Siddha), born of the Siddhavata, whose throne is at Ujjiniyiipurn or Ujjini (2, 1 seq.). The third is P a n d i t a, born at iS'udhukunda (see above, p. xlvi.), an

The fifth is Vi sva, born of the Visvcsa liiga, and his throne is at K^Uipuki (4, 1 seq.). The

Canna Bas. P. enumerates four, leaving out Visva (59, 21-30). Revana is probably meant in the ^^sana adduced Ind. Ant. i., 80 seq. (Kanna, Bnmma, Nimba are names not un- j frequently met in Lingfiita books). An EkAntar&mn of Abbalflr appears Bas. P. 49, 2 seq.; cf. Oaiiasahasran. 8, 48; Gatias. 8, 53 a Marayya of KollipHki is mentioned. 20) In the

Tamil Siddhantasikhi'imani of the 17th century the contrary is stated. Murdoch p. 71.

21) 'K.'mg Rajcndru Cola (about 1000 A. D., sec above p. xxi.) gave his daughter in marriage to Revana siddha, says tho Can. Bus. P. 55, 23. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

the son Rudramunisvara; and when 1400 years were completed'),

Renukuc.'irya re-entered the isa at Kollip'iki. R u d r a m u n i n d r a"i showed forth Siva's greatness everywhere, gaining victory over the kshudra matas. In his lineage (vamsa) Uddana sivayogiwas born, whose spiritual son was Annadanisa desika''. His disciple was Revanasiddha desika, who livedin themathaof Danugur (or Anugur). Ilis disciple was ("ikavtra, whose disciple was Shadakshari who composed the work'i.

28. To the middle of the 1 7th century prol)ably belongs also the R a g h a- vanka Caritra, or the tale about the above-mentioned'' poet Righava, by Cikka Nai'ijesa, who was a disciple (karakamalasambhava) of Pancavannigo Siddha Nanjeia, the lord of the guru-throne at Puvalli pur a (Hubballi, near Dh.iravada), who was the spiritual son of Kuruvatti Naujesvara, who was the spiritual son of Annadanisa

(of Shadaksliari's genealogy; 1, 21. 22)'''. Cikka Nanjesa remembers, besides others, Praudha narendra, and Jakkanarya, C'imarasa, Viranacarya,

and Nirvfini Bolesa, who lived at his court (1, 12. 13), and also Tota

arya (19, 94; No. 15). The work contains 19 chapters with 1495 verses in Shatpadi. 29. From this time may date also the Lingiita translation of the Brahmottara Parana or Sivakathamritasira, made with the help of

guru San tela liuga, and containing 32 chapters with 1885 verses in

Shatpadi. Our MS. offers no key to fi.N; the time of its composition, except

its mentioning Ilompavasa Hari deva (Ilarisvara), its Shatpadi and the

1) 700 of these peculiar 1400 years appear in Lingi raja 4 aftei' v. 34 (of. Can. Bag. P.

63, 41. 42) in words that are put into the mouth of Canna Basava deva, saying to Viishabha,

who returns without his li iga from Anumisha to Kailasa (see above p. xxi.), regarding his former births: "Was not Indrajit (Rivana's son) 700 years ago in the womb of Mandodari

(Ravana's wife), and was born? When thou tiedst the royal insignia of sacred ashes to (his)

body, grace was obtained by me. Do not fear, lord of Kfldal saiigama (or Kiidal, at the

Kiishna river)! I ora the handmaid of thy handmaid". Counting back from IIGO A. D. (about the time of Basava) Ri'ivana would have lived 460 A. D.; and counting back from the year 785 A. D., in which Basava died according to the Can. Bas. P. (see above p xxxii.), Ravana's time would fall 85 A. D. according to Liiigaita views. 2) He appears at C'anna Basava's time (about 1168 A. D.) and immediately after his death again. His famous

t i disciple was M u k m u n i ; Muktirauni's disciple was Digambarasu Muktimuni who

founded B a 1 e h a 1 1 i near Honndr in the Male desa. Can. Bas. P 62, 35 seq.; see above p. xlviii.

3) Mentioned in the Rughavaiika Kavya, 1, 21; 19, 96. 4) Gaiigildhara Madivalesvara says that he died at Elendftr (where at the period of Tota Siddhuli iga the King Canna

odpya was a good Lingaita, Can. Bas. P. 63, 55), and that up to this day his relations are at

Kollipaki, Danugur to the South of Beiigaliir, and Eb-ndilr (YalandAr). 5) p. li 6) There is a Siddha Naiijesvara at Tota iirya's time; Can. Bas, P. 63, 47. A Pancavannige

Canna Mallikarjuna appears iSaranalilarorita p. 5. !S- AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

late style of its language. A Tamil translation of the Brahmottara kanda

Varatuiiga by Rama Pandya lias been referred to about tbe 12th century').

30. Also the Bhaktirasayana by Sahajunanda whose paramatma seems to have been Siva and whose guru was srimatparamaha/^saparivra-

jakaciirya sri Saccidan anda, may possibly be referred to about

1C50 A. D. The first Saccidfinanda (of five of that name) of .Sriiigeri is the seventh guru befoi'e the present one (called Nrisi;«ha Bharati)-), and he

may be meant on account of para. 31; cf. however paras. 46-48. The

work is a prayer in 108 Shatpadi verses of inferior merit.

31. The popular treatise on pantheism, called Anubhavamrita, was composed by Ranganatha (Sri Raiiga), a son of Malinga of the Sahaviisi family, a pupil of srimatparamahamsaparivrajakacarya Sahaj- a nan da guru, and an ardent follower of the Mallikarjuna linga of the

lovely Srigiri or Srisaila, or of Srigirisvara (1, 1-3; 18, 27-36). Sahaja- nanda may be identical with the author of the just-mentioned Bhakti-

rasayana. I see no valid objection to assigning the composition to about

1680 A. D.; and in fact vulgar tradition makes it 200 years old. It numbers 13 chapters with 856 verses in Shatpadi.'

32. A rather bulky Lingaita work (our MS. is not properly numbered), the Akhandesvara (Siva) vacana, called also the Shatsthala acarana

and treating on all the various highly mystical topics of the Liugfiita sect, may date from this time. The form of the vacanas seems to be Ragale;

the author is not mentioned, but the style is modern. The headings of

the 9 chapters are: guru karunya stliala, linga dharana sth., vibhuti sth.,

rudriikshe sth., bhakti sth., tiirya niralamba sth., prasadi sth., prana liugi

sth.; the six sthalas can mean: shad akshara (ow uamaA sivaya), shad dhatu, shat karma, shad indriya, shad bhava, shad linga.

33. The following throe little treatises (like which there are very many),

according to their language, ideas and form, may belong to this time: 1. The vedantic treatise of 15 vacanas, called Paucikarana, each vacana

concluding with the words: "Is it not so, oh Cidananda sadguruprabhu?" 2. The 7 Linga V ad huta vacanas, each one concluding either with: "Oh Saukara, Nanjundesvaraprabhu!"', or with: "Oh Kudal's Caunasaii-

gamadcvaprabhu!" (Kxidal is the place where Basava died). 3. The Saiikaratatva, 7 Ragale verses told by a Saukara deva.

1) Murdoch p. 82. 2) Mysore Krishna rftja's list of the iS'ringeri gurus; the title

put to Saccicirtnanda appears in the list, p. 13, ns belonging to the iSringcri sr&mis. * K— . Si AN ESSAY ON CANABESE LITERATURE.

34. About 17G0 A. D.') falls the popular composition of the Canarese so-called Jaimiui Bhfirata-'' by Lakshmisa of the Bharadvaja family, a son of Annama of Devapura (Amarapura, Surapura; 1, 11; 34, 40.

41. 47)3>, containing 34 chapters with 1907 verses in Shatpadi. Its easy style is a curious mixtui'e of old and new forms, a peculiarity that more or less pervades all the works of the later period. There exists also a Telugu translation of the Jaimini Bhfirata which is very popular; it is sometimes mentioned as panca dabbu, "mere fiction", which name is given to apo- cryphal poems that arc not grounded on any classical tradition, as the Mai Ravanacaritra, Satamukha Rfunayana, Krishnarjunasamvada, and Gauga Gauri samvada'J. 35. The Vaishnava dasa songs of Varaha Timmappa are also to be referred to about 1760 A. D. This appears from one of the hymns that bears his mudrika, in which a person of Sivabelli Magaue

(a division of a district) is introduced as having gone with his family to the Mudugiri (Tirupati), to tell the Krishna idol there his deplorable state that began under a Vibudheudra yati in the Pramadi sawvatsara (A. D. 1759) on caitra suddha pancami, when Gopfilayya of Silgara was the karanika of the hobali (a division of a district). The country then fell into the hands of the Navab deva, and the devotees of Siva fled from Enupura. The manager of the hobali, that belongs to Kanyanagara, was then Mudriidi Anantayya, a man of tyrannical temper. The father of the family, unable to bear the persecution, runs away, halts at Somesvara-kote, crosses the Ghatta in coming to Bhimakatte and seeing Mullubiigil svilmi, etc., etc. A.D. 17G0 the Navab Hyder made himself master of the kingdom of Maisur. 36. To the same time may belong the Vaishnava dasa songs by Vithala and Madhva; the first calling himself an abhinava (new) Purandara''), and the second remembering "the feet of the excellent

1) H. Narasimmiah, proprietorof the Vicaradarpana Press, Bengalflr, in his prospectus (1873) regarding a new edition of Lakshmija's work, says the poet executed his work about 180 years ago. Mr. Narasimmiah has no doubt made to his own opinion proper inquiries before printing the statement. Some say, for instance, the Munshi Tirumale Syamanna of the Wesleyan Missionaries at Maisftr who knows the family very well, that the work is not even 100 years

old. 2) The Sanscrit work is a Pauranika composition, and seems to have been in existence

already before the 7th century; see Weber's Ind. Streifen ii., 392; Ind. Ant. iii., 23. 25;

above p. xliii. 3) This place, named also Devanapurn, is in the lianaviira Talflk of

Maisftr. 4) See further on,- No. 45, a Canarese composition of tlie same name.

5) Ind. Ant. ii , 308; the Vithopacaritra mentioned there, does not belong to Vithala d&sa. See further on. AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

Purandara dAsa" in his Abhimanyu kilaga'), a composition in Ragales

of 43 pages in MS. There is a Citrasenakalaga prasaiiga by Madhva dasa of Kuduma pur a (Udupu ?)'), taken from the Bhfirata, in 355 Yakshagana verses''. 37. A.D. 17G1 the Jaina Surfila, according to his own final statement, wrote the story of the nymph Padmavati devi for Cennamma devi of the raiiivasa (queen's house) of ^Sricandraiekhara Cikkaraya C'auta of Puttikfipura (probably Puttur, not far from Maiigalur), the present

Cauta ex-rayas'), according to this work (1, 84), belonging to the Ka^ dambas. The story has 12 chapters with 1G71 verses in a Ragale metre.

38. Very probably from A. D. 17G8 dates the An ubhavasikha- mani; for the author, Ramacandra, a devotee of the Virupaksha

liiiga at Hampe, states (24, 59) that he finished his work in the Sarvadhari samvatsara, by which must be meant 1768 A. D., and not 1828, as our copy was written in 1844. Inverse 9 he asks a blessing of jagadguru

Mallikarjuna, Panditaradhya, Onnama acarya who is an avatarasishya of

Aghahara (Siva), and S a n k a r a c a r y a in the matha of Sringaripura on the southern bank of the Tuiiga; and in chapter 9 he relates a story about Saiikarficarya defeating the Jainas at Kasi. The mention

of Sankaracarya, the founder of Sringeri, is a circumstance very rarely met with in Canarese compositions. Regarding himself the author says:

"The purohita of my house is Bommi batta of Jiida (weaver) Hebballi. When Pedda arasa of the Gautama gotra, of the great Aiigirasa Ayasya pravara, of the Baudhiiyana sutra of the YajuA s.ikhe of our Yajurveda invested me with the sacrificial thread (munji), he readily and cheerfully gave me instruction regarding the thread (yajiiopavita) and the gayatri; and by this grace of the guru I set forth the Anubhavasikh."imaui.

The karanika Govinda Samba of Mayyurapura is my maternal uncle and guru, who took my hand, taught (.me), and showial (me) the road to good poetry". His own fatlier was Ramacandra, the karanika

of the village Kurutukote of the paragane of Krutapura (1,

10-12). The work contains Saiva legends first told by Gautama muni to

1) Ina. Aiit. ii., p. 309. 2) Ibd. p. 310. 3) Yaksliagfina, a. term not in the St. Petersburg

Lexicon, in Canaiesc and Ti-luju, denotes "a melody". Mr. Brown s. v. says: TaksIiagAna

is "poetry written ratlior to suit an air than according to tlio strict rules of prosody". But

Bucli licence is not to take place in Canarese, as it includes all the metres: respectively

Mori-metres, that arc lit for beinj chanted: Kandas, RaijnK's, and Shatpadis. As a work

composed in the Yakshagana style, ho mentions e. g. n Sitftknlyana. Cf. the Sltakalyana of

our list, No. 62. 4) See above p. Ixir. I

^ : a AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE.

Gambhira raya of Ratuagiri patna in Kasmiradesa, who in the end with his town went to Kailasa; and then, under the appellation of Gambhirarajacaritra, by Satyasivayogindramuni to Uttamaraja of Kanta- vatipura in the North, who obtained the same benefits from them. Chapter

24, 22 the author states: "When I saw this poetry that, with joy, had been composed in Sara shatpadi by Raghava, the spiritual son

of Hampe's Hariliara'), I learned its meaning by the guru"s grace, and

composed it in Bhamiui, Yardhika, and 5ara shatpadi". He observes 24, 58 that tbe benefits derived from hearing his composition are similar to those derived from hearing the Bhagavata and Puranas, probably meaning

C a u a r e s c translations of them. 39. To the later days of the Vaishnava dasas seems to belong the Nalacaritra,— 9 chapters with 481 verses in Shatpadi,—the author of

which calls his Krishna the Can nig a raya [i. e. Rauganatha) of Vara-

pura, for instance, 1, 2. 3. The two Telugu translations are mentioned above under Xos. 2 and 23. 40. Here we venture to place also the Nijaliiiga sataka, 100 verses in Shatpadi in praise of 5iva, the language resembling that of the

padas of the Vaishnava dasas. Each verse towards its end contains the words: "Oh Nijalinga bhavabhauga!" The last verse says that the author's

liiiga has its abode at Kadr ubhavapura (Pampapura?) on the shore of the Tuugabhadra-). 41. About 1800 A. D. the Liiigaita Sarvajna's Vacanas in Tripadi may have been composed, with such headings as guru karuna paddhati,

liriga p., ishta liuga p., bhakta p., jnana p., etc.^) MSS. of them vai-y to I a great extent: a Beiigalur edition (1872) contains 105 verses, a Dh;iravada one (1866) 225; whereas one of our MSS. (A.) has 398 verses,

although a chapter on kalajnana is wanting, 33 verses of which are

contained in another incomplete MS. (B.). This chapter also is not

in the other recensions. A. contains forty riddles (ogatu, ch. 21)0 and

1) See above p. liv., where it ia stated by the author of the Raghavankaoaritia that Raghava has invented the Shatpadis. He means the modern Shatpadis, that are unconnected

with Nagavarma's devi'ikshara-feet, as is seen from Raghavanlca c. 19, 82 seq., where he

adduces patterns in short letters of the V&rdhikya, /Sara, Kusuma, Bhoga, Bhavani (!) and Parivardhini, and introduces another kind, the Uddanda shatpadi, which regarding the number

of Moras is exactly like the Vardhika of our text (337), whereas his Vardhikya pattern in our two MSS. lacks two Moras in each hemistich; but the Vardhikya in which he has

composed his work, quite agrees with our rule 337. 2) v. 81 contains the Hindusthant

term "lacar", needy. Nijalinga is also a proper name of men, see e.g. Bas. P. 59, i; Ganasah.

8, 10. 3) Cf. Ind. Ant. ii., 23. 4) There are also riddles in Tamil, Murdoch p. 208. J2 : a AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE.

a story of 15 verses told by the author regarding himself (ch. 22), neither

of which is iu the other recensions. According to the said story Sarvajna was the illegitimate son of the Saiva Brahmana Basava arasa of Masur (in the zillah of Dhiiravada), and had been born of a widow, a Miilava woman, whom his father, in returning from a pilgrimage to Kfisi to obtain a prasfida for a male child, had met in the potters' street at Am- balur, and upon whom he had bestowed his specific .sivaprasfida. Sar- vajiia's prophetical sentences are, we think, based upon the kalajnana

in the C'anna Basava Puraiia (63, CO seq.); but he goes further, stating

that before the great Lingaita ruler who is to come also according to the

Can. Bas. P''. to restore the Kalyana dynasty, called Basavanta deva or Vira Vasavanta, Rangadurga (also: Raiigapatna, Raugapura, Sri- ranga)-' will be taken by people with trowsers and hats (toppige), an event that cannot well refer to .Sriraugapatna A. D. IGIO becoming the seat of government of the Maisur dynasty in succession to that of Vidya-

nagara in that place; but probably refers either to its being taken by Haidar in 1761, or by the English in 1799. 42. From the beginning of the 19th century may date also the

K u m a, r a R a m a C a r i t r a composed by the Lingaita R a ii g a y y a, son of

the pancala (artificer) Canna Bhu janga of the Canarese country, in which he ,

; 1) It says, be will be born in kali 4683 in the svabhanu sanivatsara (i.e. either 1582 or

1583 A. D.), will go to the town that bears the name of Basava and is in the midst of Enne- kaveri, and after the final destruction of the Narasimha dynasty by the Turkas will come to Vidyunagari, take possession of the Baliya bliandara, and rebuild Kalyana; G3, 64-70. (The

Parana dates from A. D. 1585). 2) Rangadurga, etc. is very unlikely to mean the

island Srtranga opposite Tirucinapalli in the Ivavori, that contains two pagodas, one of Vishnu ,

or 5rtrariga, and one of

11 miles from Tirupati (cf. Ind. Ant. ii., 371), during whose reign i^rtrangapatna was once j

besieged by the nilyaka Virapjia of Madhuru who, however, was driven home; but IGlORiija I

odeya of Maisflr conquered that city, and made it his capital. 1630 Veiikatapati was followed by Rama. 1640 Sriraiiga ruled, who made a grant to the English of the site of the city of Madras, that after his father was called Cannapatna; 164 7 he was conquered by the

SultUn ofGolakonda, and became a fugitive (sec above p. xlviii.); and 1663 the Vidyanagara

dynasty ended with him. 1677 Vonkata deva mahurAja ruled T i r uc i n Apal 1 i. 1687 '

the first Mogal force entered the Carnatie; 1710 Sadat ulla khAn became its first Navab;

1736 TirucinApalli got into the power of Cauda saheba, the son-in-law of the Navab of • Arkadu. 1741 Tiruiinapalli was taken by the MiihrAltas. 1750 Canda saheba appears again as a rival Navab of the Carnatie, 1757 with the French blockaded his rival and the

English at Tiruoinupalli, etc. { K : a AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

remembers the Yigbnaraja idol at Tagadur (8, 8. 9)''. It contains

1 1 chapters with 1015 verses in the same Ragale metre that Kanaka dusa

used for his Mohanatarangini. For its contents see above p. xlix. seq., and compare further on para. GG.

43. Probably about the same time tlic .SivasaranalilfLmrita was composed, that contains stories regarding Lingaita devotees, based on the Basava

and Canna Bas. Puranas. It has 1 1 chapters with 4220 Yakshagana verses according to the Bengalur printed edition (1871), from which, however, our

MS. differs to a considerable extent. The author is Cannappa ayya of the town of Nidugal, to the South of Hampe, the Southern Kasi, where

the Virupaksha linga is (p. 5. 279). 44. Here may be mentioned as probably belonging to the same time,

the ^I n e s V a r a P u r ii n a, by an author who says that he knows nothing concerning the rules of poetical composition, making obeisance to Gang a-

dhara gurunatha (1, 9. 11). It is a story about a Moua (or Mauna, 7,

11. 32; 8, 6), who does very extraordinary feats, e.g. raising people from the dead (as many Liiigaitas at and since Basava's time are declared to

have done) being a trifle to him. He was born to a kammara (blacksmith) Kallappa-) or Havappa and his wife Havakka of Havinalpura in the

grama of G o n a 1 near Surapura(l, 19; 2, 8. 9), and was an incarnation of Mona linga. Kumilra Mona kills the king's son; to those who endea- vour to seize him, he appears as Mona phakir, assumes his original

form, and restores the prince to life. In course of time he goes to Kasi (3, 45), and afterwards appears at Bijapura where the Muhammadans rule under a Paccha, who do not worship any idols in the great Masiiti

(mosque) there, but teach the Kuran (4, 18-25). Mona assuming the guise of a mad Mona din or Mona phakir enters the mosque, calls out

"AUallahayaha", approaches the Mull a who is reading the Kuran, and by

his magic power causes one of his shoes to fall from above down on the

Kuran as if it fell from heaven by Siva's power. For this offence he is

killed by the Paccha's order, but remains alive, whereupon he is adored

as Mona Paccha (ch. 4). Then there is a Gaugappa phakir who is like

a son of Monesa (Mona 5, 38), and other phakirs that stand in close

relation to him: Siddhasahcba phakir (7, 31), Baba ph., Panca ph., and

Bfila ph. (8, 4-11). Chapter 9 occurs, amongst other similar comparisons

1) At Tagadflr there lived, about Tota iirya's time (see above, No 15), a Lingaita Prabhu,

Cau. Bas. P. 63, 33; about tlie same time there lived a Nanja raya, v. 55, probably of Maisdr

(A. D. U01-H32). 2) A Kalli, Kallayya, Kalla of Havini'ilpura of an earlier time

appears Bas. P. 9, 44; 55, 26; 58, 7; Can. Bas. P. 57, 6 (Hi'ivina Hiil); cf. Oanasah. 8, 26. 39. K- J* AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

e. g. that "amin" is the same as "mona", also the declaration that the term "All am a" is identical with "Allah". The Monesvara of the story, whosoever he may have been, must have lived somewhere between the years 1489-1686, when the Bijapura kings ruled.

45. The Gaiiga Gauri Sarxvada too I place here, though with some diffidence. It relates how Siva in company with Niirada going to seek for another wife, after much hardships found Gauga, brought her home, put her on his head and Gauri on his knee, and for his own and the world's amusement caused both to fight together. It contains 5 chapters with

835 Ragale verses, and professes to have been first told (at Bijjala's time) by Nilamme to her husband Basava at Kalyfinapura. It has been stated already that a composition of the same name exists in Telugu''.

46. The Jnanasindhu, a large treatise on Vedantism for the masses, by Cidanandavadhut a, whose guru was Ci da nan da (Sa- ccidanauda) Bharati who was in the Ayodhyapura (Sriiigeri) on the bank of the Turigabhadra (,1, 1-25). The negligent language of the work compels one to refer it to this late period, and to suppose that this

Cidananda Bharati was the last guru of this name at Sriiigeri'-', the im- mediate predecessor of the present one, according to the Sringeri guru list that A. D. 1854, after the death of Saccidananda Bharati, was composed by Krishna rajendra of Maisur, son of Cama raja, who was set aside in 1832 and died in 1868. The Jnanasindhu, therefore, probably dates from about 1830. 46 chapters with 3486 Shatpadi verses. 47. Probably a few years pi'ior to the Jnanasindhu Cidananda himself composed the Oi d a k h a n d a n u b h a v a s a r a, wherein he says he intends to make the meanings of the Upanishats or the Vediiuta popular

(2, 3. 10. 11). 8 chapters with 537 verses in Shatpadi. 48. The Ilaribhakti rasayana, another kind of Vedantic treatise for the people, also bears Cidananda's name, who states (1, 16) he does not know the parama rahasyas told by the Vedantas, nor what the Kapilas say, nor the way in which the Patanjalas and Sandilyas roam, nor the various Agamas and Pauranas; he will speak by the grace of the sadguru. But in the concluding verses of the first four chapters he asserts that he has given the essence of all the Agamas and Pauranas; and, in the end of the fifth, also that of the whole Amnaya (vcdic texts). 5 chapters with 301 Shatpadi verses.

1) See above No. 34. 2) See nbovo Nos. 30. 31. The Sni'oidi'innndn raonlioncd there cannot well bo of so late a date, as ho was Iho guru of Sahajiiuanda, whose pupil, it seems, was RnnganAtha. ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

49. The Anubhava rasayana by Krishna raja of Maisdr, mostly in prose, evinces the style of a tract, and may have been written

in opposition to Mission tracts. It was printed at Bciigalur in 1SG5. 50. A translation of the Sukasaptati, or seventy tales of a parrot, was made by a servant of Basava kshitisa, who says that Kodagi

pura's Narayana will bless those who hear it (1, 17). 70 chapters with 2937 verses in Shatpadi. 51. A. D. 1830 the Vitliopa (Vithoba) C'aritra, also called Vitha-

la Caritra, was composed at Kundapura on the Western coast by Yenkatesa bhatta and one of his friends", describing how a Brahman child that was to be sacrificed for the attainment of riches, was saved by

the interference of Vi thai a (Krishna) of Pandari n agar a. 70 Ra- gale verses. 52. About A. D. 1830 a Sarasvata Brahman, called Gersappe

S a n t a y y a, who was Principal Sadaramin at M a n g a 1 u r (Kshemapura) where he died about 25 years ago'-), began to compose a number of tales on

sul)jccts taken from the Bharata and Rimayana in Yakshagana metres, to be

'. used at dramatic performances ( nataka) Such compositions bear the name

of p r a s a n g a s. Of Santayya's compositions may be mentioned: the B h i s h- ma parva, Drona parva and Karna parva; an Ekadasi prasanga; a Jarasandha kalaga (fight), a Surathasudhanva kii- laga; a Saubhadra kalyana; a Sit a kalyana''', wherein the

author's idol is called Kshemapurisa, 84 pages in MS.; Sitaviyoga Lavanasamhara, which the author designates as belonging to the Prakrita Ramayanottara''', calling his idol Kshemapuranivasa and Kshe-

mapuresa, 80 pages in MS; and the Ravanadig vij ay a, from the Uttarakanda of the Ramayana, wherein the author appears as a devotee of Venkata of Kshemapura or of Kshemapuresa, his Ganesa being at Sarapura, 65 pages in a Mangalur lithograph. 53. Similar productions, probably of the same age, are: the Lava- kusa kalaga of the Nataka Ramayana, 453 Yakshagana verses, at the

end of which 5rirauga whose abode is at Kanpuri, is invoked, a Dhara-

vada lithograph, 18G7; and the slaughter of Kicaka by Bhima, etc. from the Yakshagana Viratparva, the author of which invokes the isa

1) This statement which annuls the supposition expressed in lud. Ant. ii., 308, is taken from a MS. that since came to hand. 2) Mr. Balappa, a Sarasvata, and Sanscrit teacher at the Government School at Mangalflr, has been kind enough to give us these particulars.

3) The Nataka Ramayana in Tamil is referred to the 18th century; Murdoch p. 199. 4) Above No. 3G, note 3. 5) The Telugu Uttara Ramayana, that superseded the older versions, was written by Pushpagiri Timmanna about A. D. ITflO; Brown's Preface. iS. _ a AN ESSAY ON CANARE8E LITERATURE.

(linga) that dwells at Sarasijabhavapura or Ajapura, 423 verses in a DliAravada lithograph of 1SG7.

The works we are now going to enumerate, have all been composed

in the 19th century, and some of the authors are likely to be still alive. They form some of the publications of Bengalur and Dharava- da native presses, from A. D. 1864-1872; the lithographs from Dha- rav.lda simply ruin the eyes.

Publications of B ? n g a 1 ft r:

54. Tennfila Rfimakrishna hasyarasa katha, 20 stories in prose regarding the jester Ramakrishna, who was attached to the court of

Krishna raja of Anegondi (1504-l.o29) whose minister was Appaji. It

exists also in Tamil (Murdoch p. 207).

55. B a lag rah a, a superstitious treatise on children's diseases. 5G. Betala (Vetala) paiicavi msatikatha, in prose, a translation of the twenty-five tales related by the Betala (goblin) to Vikramarka. 57. Sananda ganesvara katha, in Yakshagana verses, based on the 5Cth chapter of the C'anna Bas. P. The rishi Purnavitta obtains from

-Siva his son Sananda who takes all the inhabitants of Yamapura to Sivapura').

58. Hawisa vi»(satikatha, in prose, translated liy S. Krishnaj^ya. This series of twenty amorous stories narrated by a Ha^isa, has been translated also into Telugu verse (Brown's Preface).

Publications of Dharavada:

511, KatliAsagara, 53 stories in prose, composed by Manavi 'Virappa of Bhrupura (Hubballi) in A. D. 1851. GO. Kamadahana Ratipralapa Dundume (dun(lume=wanton or bombastic composition), 27 verses. Gl. Krishn aparijata, 128 pages, in Yakshag."\na verses, — a love

affair between Krishna's wives, arising on account of a pfirijata ilower

brought by Narada to Krishna, —by A p a r a 1 a T a m m a n ii a of the Ra- yacur district.

G2. A Krishna lil J ot' IG verses.

63. A Krishna lilu Dundume, 25 verses, tlie last of wliich men-

tions sriguru of K u n d a g 6 1 1 a.

64. Kris h n a r j una D u n d u m e, 1 42 verses, as it apjiears by Kali

Basava Lingayya who, invoking the favor of tlie guru of Kunda-

1) The same is tul.l of' Siiliilniramosa, the friend of Canna Basava. Con. Bas. V. 59, 12. JS » AN ESSAY ON CANABESE LITERATURE.

golla, composed the work b}' the wish of Keiicendra and Sirasa of Bhrulatapiira (Iliibballi), sous of Timmendra and M'ljavva. 65. Kaivalj'apaddhati git a'), in Yakshaguna verses, a sort of Laiiiga dasa padas, frequently referring to Lingdta legends, by one Era- gambali Siddha varalinga or Shadakshari deva (?). 70 pages. GG. Komara Rama katlia, an episode from the work mentioned above No. 42, in an enlarged form and Yaksliagana verses, treating of the vile desires of Ratuaji, one of Kampila raya's wives, for her husband's son, the hero R:\ma. 58 pages. 67. Jalasilpi paUisakunadi sakuna, or omens regarding the building of tanks, wells, etc.; and omens connected with lizards, etc. 32 pages in prose. 68. Dipa Kali caritra, or the story of the sivabhakta Dipa Kali of Kaiicipura in Colamandala-'), based ou Basava P. IG, apparently by an Ambulige Canna Mallisa. l,5hesays: "Palkurike's Somesa uttered the story of the Siva saranas (devotees), andBhimakavi uttered the Basava Paurana". 9 chapters with 1058 Shatpadi verses. 69. Uhanaiijaya Nighantaka, a Canarese tika professedly on 202 verses of Dhananjaya; but 21 verses only are given in full. 70. Draupati manaharana Dundume, G7 verses, by a disciple of Cokka Siddhesa of Bhrulatapura (Ilubliulli). 71. Dharavada Varelavar uana Dundume, 33 verses about the Varelas, a class of people at Dharavada. 72. Nuli Candayya sarada, a praise of the Liugitita Nuli Canday- ya of Basava's time (Bas. Pur. 58, 7). 25 verses.

73. Palli saratadi sakuna, or omens of lizards, chameleons, etc.^' 20 pages in Sansci'it and Canarese, taken from a Bombay publication.

74. V i r a S a u g a y y a D u n d u m e (cf. Bas. P. 58, 2), a sort of Liiigaita love story, by Sali Canna Basava of Tantupura (Dharavada).

1) The DharavSda editor, on the title-page, says it is a glta sung hy Shadakshara svami; he perhaps means the author of the Rajaeokhara vilasa, sec above p. Ixvii. The first verse is as follows: "As all sastras declare, thou art the spotless guru for all and all, I have understood by (or under) the name of Eragambali Siddhavaralinga; oh Hara, thou hast made diksha to me; by (or under) the name of vara Shadakshari deva thou hast let me know the anubhava of the iSiva sastra." In the Mangala versos on page 70 Canna Vrishabha of tho

T a r a b e t m a t h a of Tantupura is mentioned, called in one of the following verses Dhara- vatla's Can. Viishubha. Tantupura is a translation of Dharavada. 2) The person is mentioned also in Ganasahasranama 5, 4. S) I possess two treatises on fate in MS., one

is called Navaratna cintamani in Canarese; the other is a Nakshatra tilaka, Sanscrit and Canarese. The first-mentioned seems to belong to the 19th century. i 2S AN ESSAY ON CANARESE LITERATURE.

75. Vetala paucavimsakatha, in a translation quite different from that of Ko. 56.

7(1. Vaidya sastra, expressly prepared for the press. 77. Vaidyamrita, translated from the Marathi. 78. 6'aranu Basava Ragale and Sarana Basava Ragale Kanda. The iirst of these Lingiiita praises forms 100 verses, each of which ends

in "6'aranu Basava"; of the second (p. 26 seq.) it is not easy to determine

the end, as it is printed together with matter that seems to be different''. On

page 36 the following words occur (see above Nos. 3. 5. 6. 7): "I will men-

tion the names of the poets who praised the Basava puraiia; . . . Somanatha kavi composed the Basava Purana in Andhra, and Bhima in (Canarese)

using the Shatpadi metre; . . . Saukara aradhya, the lord of the poets (kavisvara), was pleased to tell the story fully in Sanscrit; Siva kavi of

Balacandra nagara composed it with vastuka; . . . and then the Catura Basava liiiga (the author probably meaning Idmself) has elegantly written the granthartha by the grace of Yatipura"s Siddhesa". 79. Sivaparijata, or the story how Parvati rejected Vishnu and married Siva, throwing on his neck the parijata garland. 3 chapters in Yakshagaua verses in 18 pages.

80. Sivabhakti sara, 107 verses in Shatpadi, liy .S'ivadhyana Ramayya, the chief disciple of Gaiigadhara Bharati svami. 81. Sivaratri katha, or a story about a cruel fowler-' who at

night unconsciously threw some Bilva leaves ou a neglected lii'iga, when Siva's messengers came and invited liim to come to Rajatadri (^Kailasa). 101 verses in Shatpadi dedicated by the author to guru Govinda. 82. Simhasana battisuputtale, or thirty-two stories told by thirty-two puppets of Vikrama raja's throne to Bhoja raja, in prose, translated from the Marathi by one Canna Basava and Basava Liiiga. 83. Sudhama caritra, a story of Krishna's friend Sudhama, 6 chapters

with 148 Shatpadi verses. 1, 3 yati, vadi, and prasu are mentioned. 84. Subodhamrita, a collection of 22 miscellaneous stories inpx'ose. 85. Subhashitagrantha mala, a collection of alphabetically arranged Sanscrit verses with a Canarese translation. 72 pages.

1) Tlio small Tolumc of 48 pages wherein it occurs, contains also an A ksh n rnm A lil in praise of Siva, this word forming the end of each of the 51 Tcrses, ascribed to Saiikaru-

cilrya. It begins: adbhutavigraha amaradlitsvara nganilagunagana amitasira II 1 | II Anandu-

Asritaralcshita Atmunanda maliesii sira II 2 II Also a a- mpta | Mabimnn stnva by Push p datta has been printed at DhAravAda, 42 verses in Sanscrit with a Canarese translation.

2) Cf. Bas. P. 58 v. 8 sivarAtri; Sangnyyo, v. iivarAtrc Saiikanno. U AN ESSAY ON CANABE8E LITERATURE.

8G. Saumiui katliii, 98 verses in Shatpadi. The uiithor is Ba-

sava Ling a, the son of Madivaja of Kunclagolla. The Urahniaii woman Saumini walks in a dissolute way, is driven away into the jungle and lives there with a fowler with whom she eats flesh and drinks brandy, so that when she dies, Yama curses her to be born again »s a miserable low-caste woman. As such she once follows the pilgrims to Gokariia, where

she quite accidentally oflors a Bilva leaf to a liuga, and therefore is taken

to Kailasa.

87. II u b 1) a 1 ! i v a r n a n a I) u a d u ni e, 'J verses of a low character. 88. llubballi markata Dunduuie, 5 stupid verses. The aiithor

is a son of Canna Vrishabha (Basava) and belongs to the Tarabct- sali matha of Dharavada (see above No. 65, note)".

In the above list are no doubt many omissions, though it contains

all the generally known and read native productions so far as they

have not been executed by Christians. I have given what I happened to have at hand. May the present volume form a small contribu- tion towards a History of Canarese literature! Its defects will doubtless

be excused by all who know the diiiiculties connected with first attempts

of a similar character.

Of Tamil literature it has been said by Dr. Caldwell that "it is the only vernacular literature in India which has not been content with imitating the Sanscrit, but has honorably attempted to emulate and

outshine it." But my own impression is that the more Canarese verna-

cular literature becomes known, the more evident it becomes that it will fully bear comparison with any other vernacular literature of the South.

J^&yccira, 19::r Cciccer IS'fk- F. Kittel.

1) Canna Basa appa and Basa Liiiga appa, Dharavada's Deputy Educational Inspector (Diputi Ijyukesanal Inaspoktarn), ventured on a translation of Shakcspear's Comedy of Errors

(Kamedi aph Yarasa), and anno. 1871 had it printed at Dharavada under the title "A wonderful story that will cause to laugh who do not laugh." -2J CORRECTIONS.

CORRECTIONS

REGAU1)1N(J THE TIIKFACE AND E;>SAY.

Page V, line 27, from top, supply a comma after 'occurs".

P. X, tiole 1, not "saisviidaiiii", but "sasivadani".

P. XIII, /. 21, f. t., not "1633", but "1643".

P. XVII, I. 15, f. t., not "sarajijodara", bat "sarasijodara".

P. XVIII, I. 14, f. t., not "Kaundinya", but "Kaundinya".

P. XXIV, No. 5, )!o( "the Tirumale", bttt "Tirumale".

P. XXV, I. 23, f. t., 7wt "found also", but "found as such also".

P. XXVIII, note, I. 20, from bottom, strike out the stop after "Basava".

P. XXIX, I. 19, f. t., not "two verses') and was", but "two verses'), was".

P. XXXI, I. 4, f. t., not "from the instances", but "only from instances".

P. XXXI, note. In. 3-4, f. b., not "where king Nirahankura (accordins to the fan. Bas. P.) or Mamakara (according to the Prabhulingalile) ruled with his wife Sujnani or Mohini devi", but 'where king Mamakara ruled with his wile Mohini dovi".')

P. XXXIV, note, I. 6, f. b , riot "became", but "had become".

P XXXV, note, I. 16, f. b., not "Two others", but "Two others in the Rasaratnakara".

P. XXXIX, note, I. 1, f b., not "Mahasragdhara", but "Mahusrngdhara".

P. L, /. 3, f. t., not "Penagondi;", but Penagonde".

P. LVIII, note, I. 2, f. b., not "C'undii", but "Cauda".

P. LX, /. 1, f. t., not "recites", but "relates".

P. LX, ;. 18, f. t., not "of some Tatsamas, Tadbhavas", but "of some Tatsnmas, of Tadbhavas".

P. LXV, /. 18, f. t., not "The same, regarding its authorship, appears from the following

two verses", but "The same appears from the following two verses regarding its authorship".

P. LXV, I. 27, f. t., not "an comprehensive", but "a comprehensive".

P. LXIX, I. 16, f. t., not "Bolesa", but "Boleia".

P. LXIX, 7jole, I. 1, f. t, not "Lihgi", but "Siiigi".

P. LXX, ;. 2, f. t., not "Varatunga by", but "by Varatuiiga".

P. LXX, I. 27, f. t., not "shad", but "shad".

1) The curt sentence in the Can. Bas. P. allows also the meaning of tho PrabhulingnltlS. See p. LVllI. (INTRODUCTION)

1. This work of the Kavirajahamsa, for its excellence, commands the esteem even of Kalidasa.

e:^ O 3j=5^ 5^33 eJal oix. ^ O

d23:^-crfd-^y=5ri-aJjOo^r^F"-dnj^£53d^oJiir-odoj_^i5j3

r\o23:^-o^D'3r3-adJSir\F-sdcj-sdd ^-2oo:;^od-too^i3oo^cJo I

SdjE^odJ TOS?Crar^530?§^^n)B^ ^fiS-aDSiSdonjFJa),

1) Before this verse there are 6 Mangala verses (stanzas) in M. and 8b. of which v. 6

(an invocation of Bharatt) is also in Sa. as v. 3, in Re. as v. 1, and in B. and D. as v. 3; and of which V. 1 Is also in B. and D. as v. 2. U. Ra. Rb. and Rd. contain no Mangala verses. H. and Ra. begin with simply stating that NAgarvarma told his wife, he was going to teach her prosody as he had learned it, viz. according to what Pingala heard when the deva (no name) was telling prosody to the devt, and afterwards told the Rishis (the reading differing from that of V. 22 of the text, the English heading of which is to bo compared); Rb. begins with the

Pratishtha, resp. v. 80 of the text; Rd. with a verso after our verse 34, that has not been adduced in this edition. See note to v. 34. INTRODUCTIOH

2. At the request of the learned the work has been composed.

r^ -6 Ti I)

3. Only a poet like the author can write with elegfance,

3'di;50nJ'3^t? d£5jOS33^ ^Q^

»)

ddo3oJ3S7* 3^c^-Ci'i)EiSdori?SjSeop ZOOo. II 3 II id '^

4. Nagavarma's genealogy 2).

55o7l^J3^55j3 £5ohSj^0 i'do r?J3r\03Jn)07ioo". II 4 ||

3D£d?l£:3 js^o r^--^^cdjo A 4)

c3(CJc3j«)^N^r(:^d

dj3(^c3j3(^of^J 5dO£5(^<|)^^

55o^(S-^o3jj3^ 5jp3dooi)^?5^^jo^-r\jr3o. || 6 ||

1) In Sb. and M. verses 8 and 9. 2) This is in Sb., Sc, M. and L.; the text is a trne copy of So. S) Sb. and M.: zini £o'^f^XrirfJJo I^sXosjSoXjo. 4) This verse is in only 8c. 5) In Sb. and M.: niD^jsvXrJsSaxorf I fJfDSio3j9^ ftqreSsA c3X9 dFB^js | »sd, and then a largo blault. SedX^Ji^ is certainly wrong; perhaps sztiX'Sayl A INTRODUCTION 3

7^ :^-c^)Ol>o rio^^ £)2i?^p7l r\or9'^ I

CO ^ "J

6) ?^5^3'd?5-^njD3'd?5-^rj ^r\^ 2^^d?i-rior3o. 12 , || y

1) In Sc. and L.; the Rcpha in ^ is not counted. 2) In So. and L. 3) In Sc. and L, 4) In Sc. and L. 5) In Sc. and L. Instead of SJosStf £3 7\c L. reads S^JotijS'iS Xo, as it reads '^ In T. 9, instead of ^o^if e3 Xo, #J8orf52s Xo. 6) Only in Sc. INTRODUCTION

F^Jr^d-?* S^(«^'S25 olo^J'y* sS?iDo. II 13 II

A^^^ ^^r;j . . . . c? 2)

PoI^JS^Sj^^ F3^7l5JJ^0r?37^-^?5jSSio. |1 14

5. All good poets will be pleased with this brilliant work.

?ra rio3'ci^-^^d£:3oi3'do £:5j:^pr(odos5^c? il 15 ||

6. The author's desire has been to produce a good treatise.

2^ O 3j^ odJ3 Oa) »iv ^O

^cS dd-DDSi3oo?i;5;5, s3(^dj3dsord(^ g^zoo^^^ijo. ii 16 ||

1) In Sb., Sc., M. and L. Instead of ^(fiti L. has ^tf&l^sS . Sb. and U.'s reading is: eSoSssJ ^c?\^cdj(j;i sticS Xore-n^jS !;{dr3so^Xo ^7><3c|| ecoS^f S§-^^cxJj ?rooi | I

^rf? ^?S3^e3 c&o£3? 33;^&o|| . 2) In all the four manuscripts. L.'s corrupt reading is:

^<-iS/gS7rS7\j:3FiOilo Sb. and M. read thus: CyîxJO S3i-»so3SJ siJOo rf;s5TJc3szi II | ôfsi-is (M. ô7\) stjojoooXo 35^^-11 5rioseodJo :i3^-Xj Rs3'7ifJ;3 sfXri^rSXj-sa* 5ie |

8io|| . Then in Sb. and M., as their verses 16 and 17, follows an uninstruotive praise of the re-

nowned Nitgavarma (somewhat mutilated). 3) A corrupt reading of this verse occurs

in M. and Sb.; the one given is that of Sa. 4) In M., Sa., Sb., B. and D. After it 4 versos

(containing reflections of the poet in a mutilated form) that are in M. and Sb., two of which occur

also in L., and the last in D. and B., have been left out, the course of instruction beginning

with V. 17 of the text. ts- INTRODUCTION

7. An illiterate poet is a blind man.

uododorso sdc3£:5j,^docj(o /iaJosj?Sj5(? ii 17 n

8. Or ho is a mere howler like a bear screaming for its sore eyes.

?ra?^£5o^e3'olidc3(o? ^r^^- '^ 2)

z3^?5d1) 3'daaJo ^'S'^^jaesoodo 5J^:^3';^! || 18 |i

9. A sign of inexact poetry.

c^e3-r\s?d 56J3S3/1 ziEord"J5clejo I

tfi3 ^tpa^^T^T^J^^o do^o. II 19 II

10. Forced poetry is unsuccessful.

^3^^\o53o qjd? doesoh, s'oQcJa S"s^d ^jsj^o I

d^0(&) S3(^j«)ddodo ^J5^^

11. He who knows how to handle one pattern-metre well, for instance, Jagatt (v. 12-1 seq.),

cannot be called arrogant for thinking himself able to become deeply versed in prosody (?).

2ir\^-ejjodd ^osJJdj71

oriai-e|jodil0(^ro, zoTla^d too^-Ei?id do^ I

1) In M., Sa., Sb., B. and D. 2) In M., Sb., B. and D. 3) In M., Sb., B. and D. D. reads:

^e37^;3«AS,dti—3^657^; D.: 83;eA; Sb.: e3;eMA; Sb. and M.'a last line: ' ' ' aes S^ esS^HSirf t* _o xi -6-0 sJp^o. i) In M., Sb., B. and D.

B-^^— . - SI INTRODUCTION

3^,0 Tlor^^o 5:jOrf^zoi;3o7lo63c3ro3b(^? |i 21

12. Nngararma teachinj; his wife, to a great extent, made use of the prosody that had been propagated in the world by Pingnja [and had been told by Indudhara to Ume].

:^USUS ^Zi>-rih7^ ^1)7\^^jFo ^^0. 22 II ||

13. He recommends his worli, the chandombudhi, to his wife.

Ed 3)

£:3o(:;jjd-rtoc^-îôd-di^?5-dc^;^r\ôc5o. || 23

1) In Sa., Sb., M., B. and D. The reading given is nearly B.'s; D. has: a29 '^ Xjrfc sJe^cJo j

eorfo/;c6S:3ro5oe: M. and Sb.: awXjdoSd ^?VrffS.s95o ?Fe3 X £?« ^oeorfoT^cBf ro3jsf, b

reading against the metre; B. has: eo«' 5,0 7\0rf.o SBrfi3o20rfo7^ci3:3rcA)e. Sa.'s reading is j

peculiar: kX*? i;Jod:i soe^odj ^^dS.St3 ^od5jS.?j E0JqJ-3:jid :io:io-|| sOoXo:ioS5 rfe j

^.al? ff . B.; cf. Ra. e?jXfJjjsiro SBoao^oeo^oT^cBircaj? || 2) In 8a., Sb., M., D., H. under I V. 1. Sb. and M. more correctly as to grammar:-- c5.5^ Sv cdrfos^SjJoSJ-SST^ fStrzT^^Tii

tiro. This reading gives Nagavarma the name of Nakiga. This last word, according to Bome

MBS., recurs also in vs. 111. 115. 137. 147. 153. 181. 215. 286 (instead of 5j<^r-) where the

text hasPingala. V. 131, line S, the MSS. have: "In the way which Pinaki and Naki uttered";

N4ki alone, according to some MS3., occurs also v. 121 (instead of daeSfjs^) and v. 151

(5J3*oaoci44»<5' instead of hc7(^af6 c&af). See NAkiga (Vishnu) No. 273, b. S) In Sa.,

Bb., M., D, (as the concluding verse of the work), H. and Ra. v. 3, Ro. v. 2. Xj:i only In Sa.,

the others have :i7i. tli- TUE SYLLABLE-FEET

A. THE SYLLABLE-FEET

I. CHAPTER

1. The syllables or syllabical marks of the syllable-feet

14. The ten syllables of great distinction (a=laghu, X=guru). See verse 28, etc.

2. The five long syllables and the two signs to mark the quantity of syllables

15. The sign for a metrically long (guru) syllable is a crooked perpendicular line; that for a metrically short (laghu) syllable is a straight perpendicular line. (The forms appear in

A. Weber p. 203. 215. 416.) Instead of the first-mentioned sign Europeans use a horizontal line (— ), and instead of the other a turned up half Bindu (^). The European signs have been adopted for this Edition.

1) This heading is not in the manuscripts. Observe, from the beginning, that the syllabic- feet are formed of unalterably fixed syllables occurring at fixed places. There is another

kind of feet which is formed of a certain number of Moras (matra), a Mora being the quantity

of a short syllable; such feet are called Matra Ganas. The Kanda verse (v. 269 seq.), for

instance, consists of Matra Ganas, as do also all true Canarese metres. 2) In Sa., Sb., M.,

D., B., Ro. 3, H. and Ra. v. 4. THE SYLLABLE-FEET

16. A syllable, though short by itself (sayyakkara), within a verse becomes metrically

long -when followed by a double-consonant (ottakkara), counting as much as a syllable followed by a double-consonant in a word.

r\odo^4i'^'^o'^^ ^^

i\)do:^do. £3«)dj-uJ53i-2j:^;i^-;:^oo3je! || 26 11

17. Besides, a double-consonant (daddakkara) formed by a consonant being followed

either by the Bindu or the Visarga; then the end of a Hemistich (padiintya, the length of

which however ought to be always clearly expressed in practice); and a long vowel (dtrgha) are metrically long (guru).

^Ji)0^Z6 dC^3^,do, SjCJSto^,,©, ^Sj^o I

ôCJo ?|pljSiOl) ^Dr\^^~r-^<ôô. II 27 II

3. The figuratiTe names for the eight syllable-feet, and for

long and short syllables

18. By mixing long and short syllables three by three, the eight syllable-feet (akshara gana) are obtained. An enumeration of their figurative names: dharaui, jala, agni, marut, vyoma, ravi, sae&hka, indranilaya.

1) In Sa., Sb., M., B., D., II. and Ra. v. 5, Re. v. 4, Rd. v. 4. B., D., Re. have l^diirfjSv;

M., 6a. ;6j^Srfj^; Ra. :3(i!(SS^; Rd. ^i.7i^^^. II. 4(5>iS^. 2) In Sa., Sb., M., B., D., H.

Ra. T. 7, Re. v. 6, Rd. v. 3, 0. v. 3. Sa., M., Sb. ;3i!oi)5.tf ; U. and Ra. :5;3^T3; Rb. Aii'S.Ti:

Re. fOi^oilSd. D. and B. SodJ Se^TiF'^x!. 3) In Sa., etc., H. Ra. v. 8, Re. v. 7, Rd. v. 2, 0. v. 2. THE SYLLABLE-FEET

53o-dsS-2!2rao^(^odj-^oai)(x)os$) rlrsd s3ria*. II 28

19. Figuriitivo names for Guru (triyambaka, rudra, or any other synonym) and Lagbu

(muriintaka, hari, or any other synonym). Instead of the figurative names for the eight syllablo- feet the eight letters, mentioned already in verso 23, are also used.

?5oJjSo ^1odo£5o^oJCl), t{^,

2âjoi5oo2ooc3o (^ôJjsSoao 7lr^-^3'dô^jo. II 29 ||

4, The way of calculating the eight syllable-feet

s^ —^ vj

20. A first rule (the same as verso 325), the form of which appears to bo this:

(Spondeus)

^ — (Iambus)

— ^ (Trochaeus)

^ --' (Pyrrhichius)

r(odor\^f^ij,55e5-^3ol)

£4or(-^aJb^! 30 ^d-ej5iJ^n^^odjj;S>5?1o, || ||

1) In Sa., etc., H. Ra. v. 12, Ec. v. 5, Rd. v. 13,0. v. 7. Ra. H. have, as their v. 1 3, a Kanda verse

their own: ^jGoJo a?j. odj sijcgc^jsca^rfj ^yioioi^^ £°'9£^\\ Cjoci3^t3 of oJcic^J |

In Sa., Sb., M., B., D., Ra. v. S^-, SiK^., 3D c355jFSiSX»3c3j dSifS^SsiJO I i 2) H. 9, I ie«

Ro. T. 8, Rd. V. 5, 0. V. 4. 3) In Sb., M., B., D., Rd. v. 12 (instead of ^esrJ it has -^. 10 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

21, THE SYLLABLE-FEET H

23. A lonf^cr Tcrso of the snmo description. «5 -S5 I 12 THE STLLABLE-FEET. A.

, Mo gana, Earth (bhAmi, dh&tri, dhare, dharani, nrvi, eto.)i Moloesus

>-' — — > Yft gana, 'Water (jala, toya, etc.) , Bacchicus — '-'— Ra gnna, Firo (agni, sikhi, vahni, anala, etc.) , Amjihimacrus (Creticus)

— , ^ ^ 6a gana, Wind (vnta, mfiruta, vnyu, marut, etc.) , Anapaestus ^ ) Ta gann, Sky (ambara, vyoma, gagana, etc.) , Antibacchicus

y-> — . ^ Ja gana, Sun (nrka, iiditya, sftrya, ravi, etc.) , Amphibrachys ^ — ^ , isha abji'iri, gana. Moon (saei, sasAnka, iudu, etc.) , DactyUis

26. Special caBCS in which tho several syllable-feet are used (at the beginning of a

verse), viz.

in blessing (iislrvada) w — o in showing fear (bhtta)

>-' vj w in coming to war (parabalamuttigc ) — in being happy and liberal

(toshatyagi)

"-" >^ — in Buffering pain or being sick (kleeavyiidhi) — — o in sacking (dhaliyiduvike)

— ^ — in showing courage (dhairya) ^ \j ^ in desiring (kami)

1) After this verse (defective in grammar, but also in H. and Ra.'s VII.) there follow in M.

and Sb. 23 verses about gana-phala-vritti, i, e. the good or bad consequences connected with the

use of the syllable-feet, and about gana-lakshaua, i. e. the colour, presiding deity (adhidaiva),

caste (kula) and good or bad character of the several feet. Only 3 of the verses are in Rd. ; in Ra.

and H. some of them are given in a supplement after chapter 6, that docs not bear the signature

of belonging to the original work; Ro. has 5 of them after our v. 32. D. and B. have 8 of them

after the same verse; one of them occurs also in the Kavi Jihva Bandhana as v. 15, and as

V. 1 in Rd. and 0. In 0. there are 4 of them. One that is in B., D., Sa., and Re. as v. 12, is in

none of the others. Verse 35 of our text shows a peculiar character, and has, therefore, been ad-

duced; it is in all tho MSS. Rd.'s reading (v. 14) of it has been adopted, as it brings in all the feet.

The Kavi Jihva Bandhana, in its v. 51, states that when one is in doubt about the foot with

which to begin a verse, thedova-foot i. e ,j^^(Tribrachys) is always very good. Here is the verse:

be long, but then efroSrS sirf-lirfqoX^ | TVSîX ^«::ie)e5 XP®âi5:iJ3d5ôS.-? (the S ought to

there would be 5 Moras to the foot)|| ierf-Xr«3UJj ji»o:i Xr«o aiodrijS rfjo, Srioe*. | BJ\^ rfoj£)?! This verse, with a very slight alteration, occurs as v. 30 in D. and B. D. and II 5l II

B. also say that a poem ought to 5rt (at its beginning): contain ^^vsdc ?3,(!3^>t3, | dAetf-^ai) tie -ifSr-TiiS^iizii sidoo; ftje»s:isovd sdo da?*:2A«dj ^:3o5ifro ^rfdrijro. || | || 28 || v.- THE BTLLABLE-FEET 13

6. The Eefrain

27. If there occurs ii refrain (pallnva) in true Canarese poetry, it is to be in the feet

(gauft) of the verse (pada) to which it is attached.

ao'3'%) I| d^c3J335^ ^'^/i :^Sj3o tO^^OFo. 37 II rri ST yJ

7, The Verse-lines

28. A verse in one of the syllable-feot metres consists of four lines (carana, also pada, pada), a fault in which would be injurious to the honor and feelings of the king (in whose service the poet is), poet, writer and reader.

n V

8. The Pause

29. The pause or Caesura (yati) of a verso forms, so to say, a place for taking breath.

1) Only in Sa., B. and D. 2) In Sb., M., B. and D. R m 14 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A,

9. Paults in Poetry

so. The following eighteen faults (dosha) nre to be avoided: asad ariha, vipnrtta kalpane , abhavya, dushkara, gramya, nlrasn, apraudhate, aprattti vaeana, dussandhi, vislesha, nashta samaaa, niisa riti viphala dullakshana, naya (?), (?), hasya vac, Tishamn, asaumya (?),

anojo (?).

1) In Sa., Sb., M., B., D., H. Ra. t. H, Ro. t. 17. Nagavarma, like Pingala (VI., 1: yatir

viccheda/i), does not give any particular rules regarding the Caesura; but further on (from v.

124), when adducing the various Sa?iskrit metres, he uses to point out the places where it is to

be put. Halayudha, in his commentary on the Pingala Chanda/t Sfttras, cites the following slokas

from a yatyupadesopanishat: odJS S ;is5r^ aunso^? * t5;5 3i * eSBlJer S^ecJ^S | ?jSioj

§& 8|S5s§ * 03ba ^asrjiTfS i;ss7fS * 7i risoSB&eff^irors^ * ^saro^rfS sJ^dS I || 2 ||

;!joqf3 * 2fêl3?d jJosarfS* rfjji^^jn? odj§eJo33crijjo * ocSJTOê^s ^stoqÎ * | II 3 ||

i. e. "The Caesura always (occurs) at the end of a quarter (p&da, of a verse); then, especially,

at (the end of) the half of a verso; and then also at the end of the words (which are marked

out in the rules) by such words as 'samudra' (words that signify certain numbers). (The

end of a word marked out by 'samudra', etc.) may show either a direct case-inflection or

an indirect one (i. e. one which is in a state of sandhi with the following word) (v. 1). At the

places (marked out by) 'samudra', etc., however, the Caesura, now and then, may occur also

in the midst of a word; but only in the case when the word's first and second part (produced

by the Caesura) have no claim to one and the same letter (v. 2). A vowel which has been

produced by sandhi, is (generally) looked upon as forming the end of the preceding word,

seldom as forming the beginning of the next one; such a half-vowel (of rg, uo and SjSj, for

instance: !i:fo^, rfJvQS), L^!iiro=rf5-5SSj, rfJqio-WiSj, hSy^Tfrcy however, with regard to

Caesura, is always considered as forming the beginning of the next word", (v. 3.) But

Gang&dftsa, in his Cliandomanjari, states that 5vetn, MAndavya and other Munis did not

acknowledge any rules of Caesura. See A. Weber, Indioho Metrik, p. 222. 364.

2) Only in Sb., M. and L. The reading of them all is very corrupt, and the words in

English letters with a sign of interrogation are mere guesses arrived at by comparing the

letters of the three different readings. IS 5 — ; ;; ;

THE STLLABLE-FEET 15

10. Alliteration in three classes

31. Alliteration (prflsa, iir.'isu) us it is tii nccur in ciicli vcrsi! of CanarcRc poetry, jjpiio- rally speaking, 18 the custom of putting the bccoihI letter of the lirst line or quarter (puda) in the 6amo place of the other quarters.

SJScou) JSVCSJiOosCouO 0,

32. The six kinds of alliteration of the^'rsi class and their names, viz.

The alliteration formed by:

1. short letters (nija) is the Lion (singa, hari)

2. long letters (dirgha) is the Elephant (gaja, kari)

3. the Bindu (and the preceding Consonant) is the iJiiW (vrishabha);

4. the (final) Consonant (vyanjana, of the preceding word and the initial one of

the following word) is the Monster (sarabha)

5. the Tisarga (with the Consonant that precedes it) is the Goat (aja)

6. double Consonants (daddakkara, ottu) is the Horse (haya, turangs).

1) This is only in Ro. as v. 21. The Kavi Jihva Bandhana has the following as its t. 4 of chapter II.: ^^da^^iao rfjJo^t^ dsjj iJjse^S" ZjZjTicS^Tio; | ^^-^7jo\\ aa^; i33ao,o

Jjad S^C j3j;SjXog rf^r^;ao3 Sti-Iido'SQ. 2) This occurs only in Sa., and is the I || same as Ravi Jihva B. II., 5. After it Sa. has somo explanations in prose to be quoted in the note to v. 42, from which it will be seen that it is slightly doubtful whether the Bindu of

No. 3 and the Viaarga of No. 5 belong to the first or second syllable. The Kavi Jihva Bandhaua's instance for the Bull: Sjodoai — '^jsodoA ^o:io't\ — ZiosSoS is somewhat dubious by itself; but when compared with its instance for the Qoat, i. e. jrotf « ~o_S33?i 2 3i— J3T>^ i So— e/3S i Li it becomes certain that that work refers the Visarga as well as the Bindu to the second syllable ; instances, however, of these two kinds are rare. Observe that what, in the next note, by Sa., is called "dushkara prasa" (^Jj^das^S), the Kavi Jihva Bandhana (II., 24) calls

"dustara prasa" (:ijsJ xisSjTj)^ its instance being : ^so ^ — jio 7i A— dQ 7J xi — 5c?i o 5. Hero

the Visarga is supplanted by "s" (cJ)-

-SJ 16 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

33. An instance of the Lion. (By the presence of a good poet who is like the full moon, the Ambrosia sea of poetry begins to swell.)

Si. An instance of the Elephant. The alliteration-syllable, though short by itself, may be long also on account of a following double-consonant. (Only a good poet has access to the Parnassus.)

1) This ungrammatioal verse is inSb., M.,0. v. 10, H. and Ra.'s supplement, Eo. v. 18, Rd. y. 16,

B.,D. After it, in all the manuscripts, though differing much regarding the wording, also in Sa.,

a verse, on the good and evil resulting from the use of the several nlliterntious, occurs that

has not been given in the text. Verses 43—48 are instances adduced by the Editor. There

are instances only in B. and D., and they are taken word for word from the Kavi Jihv& Ban-

dhana (II., 7-12). Sa.'s Prose-sentences alluded to in the note to v. 41, are as follows:

rqdo E?7sr®3 rixsi^sroj^j^ ^JTO» fî> i^JjsodorXfô *idoX 3^d 2'^'^=! vôî^ I I I II I i^ris 8pXr«3|| etiSjSsjBjS^ cTOjid^ o*> reo ^^ ti^jBjddaeti^ £3^K03ca?3S | t5;3j sjj, I I

e;gv asj ^«^G3i*Xo5 -^ds Cfs^^rXf^o frocDoi) &a:iCr{ f«o (si;t3;3^) | j(^e^ j | I |

£)S, r«o ;^?ss;)033| <^i f^3iJ ^coodj £«rfe57i; ;!j^dj|| s9aijjD|S^, rfj^dOTjriiScad) | I

efXcio f^o^J a^?Ja^f«i^^ti.sljrfS>ft^|l As it appears Sa.'s Bull is wrong. The Kavi II Jihva Bandhana's instances, as to method and name, correspond to those of the text; here

follow the beginnings: Lion sirirfJ; Elephant ^raonS; Bull 8jodcK; Monster Sfjo^T^r; I

Goat cbCSSc; Horse :dX d. There is, however, the possibility, though very slight, that Sa.'s

is true pattern for the Bull, and his scheme of tho Goat that for I Bobemo of the Elephant the

the Goat, viz. that tho Bindu or the Visarga of tho rule, against the Kavi Jihvil Bandhana,

the end of the Brst syUablo. 2) Kijasekhara I., 25. 8) R^aiekhara I., 29. K—refers to a THE SYLLABLE-FEET 17

35. An instance of the Buli. (King, come and see the beautiful garden!)

30. An instance of tlie Monster. (The Elephant and her young one in the hot season.)

dodia ?;r!^6, ir^d^o ^ 2)

37. An instance of the Gout.

<îrfj rc? î8SDsi-^3rac5sl)o, =^tfoE!333^! || 48 esssî^. [I

88. An instance of the Horse. (The Jasmin buds among the young Mango leaves are like the stars, and the black bees alighting on them like the coming darkness of the evening.)

39. Without Alliteration Canarese poetry is worthless.

isr- iO oo or "J 4j

i:5j:^aodc5j ^^, w^^.^o ^js^s^s^dc? n 50 n

1) Rajasekhara X., 5. 2) Eajasekhara V., 40. 3) Rajasekhara II., 41. 4) Rev. 20,

and D., B. IS- 18 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

40. The BIX kinds of alliteration of the second class and their names:

1. The praised olliteration consists of the consonants (letters) of conjunction (or

suitableness, sambnndhukshara, yogukshara), as it seems of the consonants

which in the first class (verses 42-49) have been assumed to be peculiarly suited

to form the alliteration, viz. consonants not only cognate i. e. classified under

the same head, but identical, in this case possessing also one and the same vowel

(vinuta prasa, suprasa).

2. The first peaceful^') one consists of the mentioned consonants of conjunction, these

having not one and the same vowel (sauta ptlrva prasa, santa prasa).

8. The second peaceful one or that of classified consonants consists of consonants

that are not the same, but fall under the same head, vrith vowels according to

one's convenience (varga prasa). For another peaceful alliteration that, how-

ever, ought not to bo imitated, see the note to v. 330.

4. The proximate one consists of the unclassified, but proximate consonants s, sh,

and B, the vowels falling under no rule (samipa prasa).

6. The successive one occurs when the syllable of alliteration is frequently repeat-

ed throughout the whole verse, with vowels as convenient (anugata pr&sa,

anuprasa; cf. the Sanskrit "vritti").

6. The final one happens when an alliteration is put also at the end of each

quarter or line (pada), this alliteration being not the same as the initial one (anta prasa).

41. An instance of the praised alliteration or of No. 1. Matro =Moro; see, previously, the note to A., p. 7.

1) "Peaceful" means to say that, though there be no uniformity, there is harmony.

2) Ro. V. 22, IS., t>. 8) Re. 23, li., D. See the beginning of the next verso which expressly

states that this verse forms en Instance of the vinuta pr&sa. —— —— ^ THE STLLABLE-FEET 19

42. Definition of tho flrBt peaceful alliteration or of No. 2, pointing out tho distinotlon between this nml No. 1. In No. 2. tho letters aro yogiiksharns, but the vowels no okosvaras.

i'dor\^P3'-r^do?^^0, r^JSO^r^ I

c^d, r3:^:& 2rao:^-S^55re5o^op su^rfe. II 54

43. Definition of the second peaceful nlliteration, that ot classified consonants, or of No. 3.

^o^i'op S!j^^?5jt)(^-c:5r\F-sra)?fe. 55 II ||

44. An instance of No. 3.

45. Definition of tho proximate alliteration or of No. 4.

ôj:3DSo:&. Tôes^:^ 2i-Sj;-r;j-i::5r^r-:^,oJoôo I cr tar- v^

1, Ro. V. 24, B., D. 2) Ec. T. 25, B., D. 3) Ec. v. 26, B., D. 4) Only In D., B.

6) Bo. 27, D., B. 20 I. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 21

^i3^riod-^o23^0l)3^* , ^(^'^, ?3CJ?3j3d£5o. |1 63 ||

Alliterations

1. in which, instead of only one, two letters (2nd and 3rd) are made to rhyme (dvi-

prftsn, according to the Kavi Jihva Bandhana: dvivarna prasa);

2. which take place twice (or oftener) within a quarter, viz. near the beginning

and midst (or at other places) of it (dvandva prasa);-)

3. in which three letters (2n

4. which, in the same shape, occur at the end and at the beginning of each quar-

ter (antildiprnsa).

ci-scTeh'^, irai5^-dc^f5r\oE3:^i5j(\)cd I

^ --^ 3)

a-STO)rio, :3(e3^ jTsm tt5^TSiT\^cro. II 64 ||

52. An instance of the Dviprasa or No. 1.

wdrfij TiM^ U5j6?

?ici?osj^dtj?oc;i;dd6jss?'', ^ori^?! '^rfo t^^ttjTio. i| 65 ||

53. An instance of the Adyanta Prasa or No. 4.

Osjoei-c>j2^-rijoijo, ^rio^d^o ^5l)t)o. [I '^'^j sfrfno^o^jToo. l| 66

11. A short Survey of the subjects to come.

54. According to Nagavarmn's opinion there are 3,^ mother-languages (Samskrita, Prakrita, Apabhranisa and Paisacika) and 56 daughter-languages (Dravida, Andhra, Karnataka,

1) Re. 31, D., B. Instead of ^jjjiSJo Re. and D. have rjjpsoo, B. has Sjsyrfc; ^reewo,

i. e. new form too, is a guess.

2) This kind may be called "co-ordinate alliteration." Cf. Lalita (v. 217), Kraurica pada

(v. 221), Vanalate (v. 226), the Malavrittas (vs. 233. 234), the Raghates (v. 254 seq.), and the

Akkarike (v. 308). 3) Ro. 32, D., B. 4) D., B., Kavi Jihva Bandhana II., 20. - K . ^ 22 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

etc.) in India. In each of these languages occur the Vrittas (tarns, forms or specimens) of the

ftkshara gana chandas, i. e. metres with a fixed scheme of the 8 Syllable-feet (akshara gana). This Akshara gana Chandas (v. 71 seq.) falls under three heads, viz.

1. Sama vrittas, i. e. metres the four lines or quarters (padn, pada, carann) of which have the same gauas in the same places, their vedic types (chandas) being 26;

2. Ardha sama vrittas, i. e. metres in which such is the case only in half the

number of lines (1 and 3, 2 and 4 being equal);

3. Vishama vrittas, !. e. metres in which, though each line is composed of the Syllable-

feet, all lines, more or less, differ from each other.

Besides there are the Matra Chandas' (v. 250 seq.), i. c. metres that are to contain a

certain number of Moras (a Mora being the quantity of a short syllable) in each line, and, at the same time, some syllables bearing a fixed form.

Further there are the Matriv gana Chandas' (v. 254 seq.), i.e. metres which, also when consisting of feet that, in form, are equal to the Syllable-feet, do not require that the

same forms of feet recur at the same places, but in which the feet, throughout or in certain places, contain the same number of Moras (matra). The matril ganas (Mora feet) often show forms that are not found among the eight Syllable-feet. The two classes of Mora metres

form the so-called Jati metres, i. e. metres peculiar to the Bhasha jatis, the daughter-

1) Only Ro. reads cii^j5 epsrf. 2)

clude with ^;3de;sd (etc.). Here follows the list of the commentary of L., alphabetically arranged by the Ed.r-sSoX, ©o^, &aiiF, SS^EDci, Zjtl) (Zjrfd a^g), *f«3;rU, *9oX, 53c£5j5fai, VO

3,ed, BB^ji, a^ooi^s?, B'os^jd, ^JiioA, #fd«>, ^Acxff^, ^jscXj (#*cXV ^-JtiS (rfosD^^stjrfv

^jsos^s?, TwoPBtf, AJKrri, TfStf, ^jiiertrfjoa), E3j3i?

trajarf (djasr), ^ensv, Sqds^, ajot^s's', kbc^p, ^zQccysgfS, eocTuX?, eozord, btoSoS, e3«'

rf, e^j3?U, ri.3Xv, «^^p, ^iJS'So (sJ,5«3c(ii). j^je3o3j5V, rfjSoiTjDJj, , rfjsrf^, rfretfrf, ocai^^sJf,

(Wsi, CWW*, rfoX, ,

esiijtjs, 3'oc?ja?a), &os«', ^733;^, SodJ, ^JsrtXo, ^afSo, so^rd, sojlrd, viJi'^' '^^^i Ksaroo ^, jfodiSD'^P, §jX:!(r, c3i!^3i, asiqS, SJtijre). sotJrfj, a^c^v, eJeeau, Tiiaf; n, sJreU, rfoodi,

i^(t^, odjri^, ;;iOT«<, nitjio, S!i8;Sr, vlJiiiA^^, sfSosS sF?S;d, (5c«r«, i^jsccdo. A Ta-

mila list is as follows (Bottler s. v. ^jsf): ®oX, «fdjP«, esrfoS, Cfov), ewU, SjS. oi), 3*dJ

7!, S'ffoX, 5f«rf, tfosijri, BBS!, SBS^ed, Asopsd, tJDodJscK, -SoBsf, SjdjXo, tfjtiX, tfooS*",

tfjdo, ?fo<3orf, Xft3sF-d, ^eB^osj, ^fd«, ^jtoSr*, tJjjjj, ^jifsie), «*, si'?>3ed, bic)^, aoX«',

Aoi^, Ej??i, tf«d;55?J. daeu, eSAtsX, nsisrS, jU'fMrf, icXre. sirtrf, ^esis?, eoe;d, sijjtrf,

5S0UBS), cBcSoij, igOod, ^srf (tsjsert), 7i)X;;J. :ios^ 0, djoiri, jijjJccijsv', jira«'rf, oSJzSfi,

JSi —

THE STLLABLE-FEET 23

V —By' rjj © " -6 -V, —» —. V)_»

^"^h, iS)^^, nJo^^, ^^^s'S, eruiiS cOodj, f^5dF3^t3Jo ejJodoTl »;- ' ST" &~ &~ "C — ,. &- 1) v5o^. II 67 II

55. Besides (the Vrittas, beginning witli the Ulcti^ typo and ending in the Utkriti type) there are the Malavrittas (vs. 232-23-4), the Dandaka (v, 231, and the Ardhasama and Visha- ma Vfittas, ve. 235-249). (Then follow) the Raghate s (v. 254 seq.), the Matraryes (v. 289 acq.), the Tripadi (v. 299),thc Catushpadi(T. 309), the Shatpadi (vs. 313-338), the Ashtapadi (v. 277

Bcq.), the Gananiyama Kanda (vs. 284-288), the Sankhavritta (?), the Talavritta (?cf. vs. 254,

274, 279, 280) and other Jdtis, viz., (v. 68), the Akkaras (v. 302 seq., the t'aupadi=the

Catushpadi), the GItike (v. 312), the Ele (v. 307, the Tivadi=the Tripadi), the Utsaha (v. 339, the Shatpadis), the Akkariko (v. 308), the Chandovatamsa (v. 310).

530C3?555^, ?3^,do Zf^

1) In all the MSS. 2) Instead of ^,of\ si^-^ Sa. has only ^a??; Re., D.,B. have

i§)!e3Af« (of. V. 235) Ra. and H. read; ssces^o ^- • • • ;4res?rf\£^-u;orf5-TJX^-rfra35^AroSa3J

lioÔvSD:; (skandhaka=kanda)-aiiÂ«'5oo. sedsô ^Xif\ j^JiJ o ^î^r^jrUS'-Koyi-nc arf. jicDy-e«U-drei?;d-7fa'S?-Xj3;rti-3^'9cA-®cA-rfoX-êd«*-2cjs53S-jioXv-23s&-nss^tiia-

s:3ot35£j-5o7>-33«sroo-£etf-2pDriA^jsf^ ^liorf^jo ?jrfracJoaj2p^:v!2raSX^;ac. essss^

^0Ci3, and then v. 68. An observation is to be made here, viz. that regarding these last

prose-lines an important diiference occurs in the MSS.; M. and Sb. after 66 read only: "UrisPc ^'5

es/J ^Uj^ wScSoia'S'', and then all at once introduce v. 68. This reading, though deficient

(as e. g. it does not include all the Jati Chandas'), essentially alters the classification, so that the

Miilavritta and Dandaka that belong to the Sama Vrittas, the Ardha Sama Vrittas, and Vi-

shama Vrittas do not come under the head of the Jatis, as they, in fact, ought not to do. For

the true Jatis are those metres that are formed of Matra ganas. See W. p. 289: ^isg ^^d- ScaJBo^o SjeSS ^JS3^-'S\g3 The syllables in square brackets are proffered 2^£?§ j by ua

for correction. -a ^ 24 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A

dj?)dcZ;d eiJodJe)^£:3^orii;l)tJc3v^^! H 68 ||

56. The author is going first to impart knowledge regarding each of the 20 normal forms

(j&ti) of the Suma Vrittas, from Ukto to Utkriti, in a two-fold manner (as the rules concern

Samskrita as well as Prakrita).

57. He says that his first instruction will concern the metres common to the two great divisions of languages (the Sawiskrita and Prakrita), it thus being given concerning the languages etc. of all the countries. (Cf. vs. 281. 296.)

?3o;^Oric3. ^<^'v^ f^do, 5do3oJ3^-dj3d-£3cj;^! || 70 ||

1) H., Ra., Ro., Sb., M., D., B. Regarding the Vjittas (i. e. Miitra Vjittas) that appear among the true Canareso Jfttis, verses 276, 308 and 309 can bo pointed at. 2) Ro. 34, M., 8b.,

D.,B., Ra.,H. 3) Re. 35, M., etc.; not in Ua., II. After this verse, in M. and Sb.,tlicre is: SrjrUffSo !;ijCiOii2e6sp;4''v^*^ siV.O-^UcSoiit'S, whereupon follow 3 versos regarding Iho Shatpadi, 4 versos regarding the Kanda, and 1 verso regarding the Auushtubh (eloka), all of which are out of place here, as they are repeated at the places where these metres are separately treated of> a II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 25

II. CHAPTER: THE SAMA VRITTAS

" ^ ^i) ^ eo

58. The instruction regarding the Suma Vjittas begins; the verses that contain the rules

(pada), being at the same time tlie instances.

») S?a)SjC3j3^^0? (?)?ir\2^.dOJoo! ^^^, ^^Si, II 71 II

1, Ukte (iikti, ukta»i). lu this type (eliandas) each quarter (pada)

consists of 1 syllable; by putting short syllables instead of

the long ones of the instance, 1 other vjitta, i. e. u, is possible

59. , li An instance: — the jVri. (H., Ra. also: ^; la | la lijl).

^ I

^. 11 72I1

2. Atyukte. In this type each quarter consists of 2 syllables;

4 vjittas are possible, viz. a Spondee — ; an Iambus ^ -;

a Trochee - ^ ; and a Pyrrhich 00

60. An instance: , the Goya.

d^ocLo I

1) H., Ra., Re, Sb., M., D., B. 2) The vrittu names are stated separately only in Re. £2- 26 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

i^COiJo. II 73

01. A Bccond instance: ^ _ , tlie Dig:antn.

^Tio. II 74 II

3. Madhyame. Quai'ters of 3 syllables; 8 vrittas possible, viz.

' - - - ; w ; w;^.. ; - — ^^^ ;->^w;-_ — i^-^. Tliese fomi the eight ganas mentioned in the first chapter, v. 31 seq.

62. An instancu: ow — (wind), the Pravarn.

^^^.' II 75 II

63. Another instonco: — (earth), the 5yaniungn.

2r3„i;jjSor(o. 1 76 1 ||

1) H. has also: , the Gorvo; and: w^, tho Harivara. ts- 1

rs II. CH. THE STLLABLE-PEET 27

64. A third instanoo: — <--— (fire), tho PAvann.

STOdF&. II 77 II

65. A fourth instance: w o .j (heaven), the Paramo.

^6^ I

srid^So. 78* II 1

4. Pratishthe Quarters of 4 syllaljles; two times the 2) eight ganas i.e. 16 vrittas are possible

— "-> — , tho 66. First instance: I — Devnramya.

(ef>^0djJ5 Xjdo^) Ti^jTi I rJo II 79

^ 1) Ra., H. also: , the Ratanta. 2) Instead of the verses of the MSS. (all of which

contain, if required, nothing but a dry enumeration of the ganas of the concluding long and

short syllables, and of the names, together with some epithets for Nagavarma's wife) only the

names and tho rules (not forme) in letters have been given under this heading. This method,

to some extent, will be followed also further on. It is, in fact, Piiigala's own method; similarly

Rb., in the first line, generally adduces the letters and names, and then a praise; sometimes

this method appears also in the other MSS. It may be added here that the true readings of

the verses containing the rules are lost in some indefinable measure, as would appear especi-

ally from Rb., wherein the verses have their own, quite peculiar wording, and show a strong

Jaina tendency. The Janodaya, for instance, appears in Rb. os follows: t)t?'E'-Xc aifjjse

dcdJo Sjsb^Qo, ^c3ftf'533. Rb.contains also less instances. I II K - a a 28 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

67. — ^" — > Second instance: I the Saundara.

(s^orij^ja 7

68. Third instance: ^ — ^ 1 — . the Janodnya.

(^J30djr^;3 Xj-do^) UrtO I 7lo II 81 II

- — 1) 69. Fourth instauce: ^^ I . the Mriganetra.

(e'^JJOdjoTr^-^ ejejrt I Tio Xo-dJodoo?^?^) II 82 II

70. Fifth instance: ./ , the Surataru. w w I w

(^^Ai^^ o^^j I ejo o^oi^) II 83 II

71. , Sixth instance: ^ | — the Kamoilbh.iva.

V 8)

r^rlej I (^^=rfj^ XjTio;^! tIo H 84 ij

72. Seventh instance: | _, the Prcma.

3) spjsojoorfjjs x:dj^') n r\r\r\ 1 rio i 85 ||

1) H. calls it Mridunotrn. 2) In M. and 8b; Ra., H. call it K&mAnga. 3) Only in Ro. The

MS. called Rb. begins all at onoe with Pratishtho , and its only instance for it is the Janodaya. j2 '. a __ —_ ^ THE SYLLABLE-FEET 29

6. Supratishth^. Quarters of 5 syllables; four times

eight i. e. 32 vjittas possible

73. First instance: v^ . tho Nandftkn. — u — I —

?io3J ^d^o. II 86 I

74. Second instance: <~> — — the — u i , Kancanamfilc.

W^2^^^j^

75. Third instance:

3i)=5^c

II c3«)£3oo ^^^S'o. 88 II

76. Fourth instance: ,^ — ^ I , tho Nanda.

1) xiidj esorf^ fjoaijoSiS'. SScrfS aooj. See v. 29. 2) So& ®od5 si5ja3cs(?!^, eso:^;? o^ ; dnxi3oti ®odt3 XjtJo. See V. 29. 5 _ ^ 30 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A. R 5} II. CH. THE STLLABLE-PEET 31

: .^ the Udiltta. 80. ScconJ instance w o o I i

?SaJj£)?3oCJi)J,o. II 93

81. Third instance: — >j — _ , the ^asikanta. ^ ^ |

C2j3.^3rod, i^OS I

io^J, ^Sw^o^. II 94

^ ^ 82. Fourth instance : I , the Vicitrn.

sdo3oJ3^-oi)jrvpodo,

^o3jJt)(r\-^n)j^ 0,

'ÔJOOô c^saô. II 95

83. Fifth instance : ^\^ , the Tanumadhye (or Tilaka)

FTSiiOo :i^^^z^^. 11 96 32 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

: — — 84, Sixth inBtanoe u>^ I uo , the Eumuda (or Mukula, Mukura).

=3^J5i>jrfo (iJijSj^o, ^itfivjo)

€S^^, i'osSoodo. II 97 II

: I — 85. Seventh instance o^ , the Mukula (or Kumuda).

e/D55(,r7to aSodo:^

(^aJD.r&i.o sjoj^j^o. II 98 II

8G. Eighth instance : ^uu I , the Sulalita.

^oOsJ-ZjJJS-OJJOTto

?ijOs3^ d|^o. II 99 II

7. Ush^i/i, Quarters of 7 syllables; (lGx8/. e.) 128 vfittas possible

' TO rvj li- U a)—"

87. First — -- instance; uwu/ 1 wo I , the SaJamala (citra, vicitra).

1) Of these eight instances only 4, 5 and 6 occur in Rb.; it, H. and Ra. call 5 the Tilaka,

and Rb. calls 6 the Mukula. M.'s and Sb.'s name of 6 is Mukura; Ra.'s, H.'s, D.'s and B.'s

Kumuda. 7 appears as Kumuda in M. and Sb.; in Ra., H. there is a blank.

^ _ 5 THE SYHiA3LE-PEET 33

* 1) 100 ric3£50O-c:)3^^b. II I!

88. Secoml instance : _ — , the Amalii (Kftmnla in M.). o^^ [ — .^^ |

QodOJ^do ^o^3 .3D I

nf^oCJD, ^£:5o^o. il 101 ^C^*, I

89. Third instance : — the Virruna (Viuarara in II.). ow | — u — | — i

SD:^-Sod3'F^c3ro I

dJtl^SiOijO e^DDdOO. 102 II I

90. Fourth instance : the t'itra. | _ , u^ 1 —

njJ3.§^qJFo-z3^ Tlr^o I

qjD^<^-o^2i.O; SJpoOo

t3|,o, Erio^^Si-^oosD^! 103 II I

91. Fifth instance: — ^ — |^_^| — , the Vibhuti. (Throe Trochees and a long sy table.) Cf. the 10th instance.

1) M. reads: sidrfj£^3fl^o. Rb. begins rs(3 si-rj-X Eo^o | SdAi^JSc-cSeSBj J the rest

quite corrupt, but does not contain the name of the metre, so that Bb. calls it citra. K . 34 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

ovj — v^ 92. — | — | — Sixth inatftneo: , the Sarnln.

^do3o S'JSSSi t^joC5o I

ddc5o3jD0l)3'3i5 P,

rid^o £:5J,-?3D55jo. II 105

>^>-' '-' — 93. I , Seventh instance: — I the Komala.

d^o3oo ^3eJ^^^d^ I

r^^^o, 5do5'(^dooo'3 1)

05j^-?^J^^, ^JS^iio^o. II 106 II

94. - - I . Ei^'hth instance: ^^^ I w — the Saraga (U., Ra. Saraga).

?5-d-^\^oo^o sSc^^j^r

:^,d£5o STOdiSjsrto I a

?odr;-F3-S^-53^,o. II 107 II

95. Ninth instance: ../ouloo^l— , the Sulabhn (or MaJhumati). (Tliree Pyrrhicha and a long syllable.)

?i-?5-t{Jd-oi>o^ao,

5:S?5-doso-e:3cJi^, I

I) other readings ore: jjssaafjo, Ssi Scfljjo. tfaasadSoWo. 9 ' 9

P5 II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FKKT 35

iN)o57le5Jc^'a3rT3o,

2i?i-Nj:^-r5ooz;b. II 108

' ij — 1 . 90. Tenth instrtucc: — I u — w — tho Sun'uim. Tliu siuiiu us the 5th instnnco.

d-si-rio. 109" II II

<-' — — — I - — . 97. Eleventh instance: I o the Hiimsiimiile .

d-d-Tto. II 110 II

8. Anushtubh. Quarters of 8 syllables; (32x8 i. e.) 256 vrittas possible

98. First Instance: I I . the Vidynnmalo. (Four Spondees.)

SJOOO^Sracd-dodo JjSP^OFo; I

5DoJ(, c;idOo?TO^sj^-g.^o. II 111 II

^.^^ v^vj , 99. Second instance: — I — I the Citrapada. (Two Dactyls and a Spondee.)

tsjoci) i3od-(3 ^ojoor\

5l)o, dS?,3Do'uJJ2i-;^|j(^! II 112 II

1) Rb. calls it Madhumati; its first h»lf is: ^^j?jj§ Tt-Ti-Xo ;rfo:;o^-rb£r-TJ;Sc | 1 2) This is only in M.

3) Also this only in M. Of tho eleven instances only 1, 5 and 9 are in Rb.; 2 is not in H., Ra., B.; 9 not in Re., Ra., H. ! 55 36 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

>-' I — 100. Third instance: — uu I u , the Manavaka.

sjr;ia* c5oJ €ij?)C^^^o. 11 113 n

~' — — <-> — \'-j— 101. Fourth instauco : ^\ , the Cirampramanika (Pramanika). (Four

'^ — *- — I — !. — I I Iambus' e. ^ ^ )

ti-d-w-r(o. 114 II II

<^ — I . 102. Fifth instance: — o — I — the Srit-luanda (5ritananta, ^Subhananta).

SvSaloôrfo /'^^SBjSoô, ^JEjTOjSoô)

d-d-rt-rJo. II 115 ||

103. Sixth instance: vyw>j|— w — |v./— , the Sumalati.

^-d-^-/1o. II 116 II

9. Biihati. Quarters of 9 syllables; (64x8 i e.) 512 vrittas possible

W\3o.3o3ooW ejJoCo^OjcSjS^ 9 S5^d S3t)C3s5j3r> 33)^0,^ 512 ^^orf^JS^?^

—'-' 104. First instance: — v/w I — wul — , the Utsuka. (Two Dactyls and an Amphi- macrus.)

r9,oc3o-al)or\o7l^ 55oooc3 too

c3j3oiS)d £:35cu EIjC3'So:^cSJ3^, I

1) M. gives two instances, both of different words but of the same feet, calling the one

Pramiinika, the other Cara(?) pramftnika. H.,Ra.'8 instance has the name of Pramftnika; Ro.'s,

D.'s, B.'s Ciram pramfinika. 2) M., II., Ra. i9jitanandn; Re, D. <'S^ubhnnanta.

3) Only in M. Of the six instances only two, the Manavaka and Yidyunrnfilo, are in Rb.,

and one that is too corrupt to And out the metro and name. -a —

THE SYLLABLE-FEET 37

?iocli£)c5o^,3'-fy3£;5oa'o. II 117 ||

105. Second inntnnco: — u — Iw^ol ^vj — , tho Halamukhi (Hali'imiikha, HnlAyudhn).

SoeJ^JSQ (Sootirfjjsao, loOTodiij^^o)

do-?^-n)0 SoO550J^)0S0d^,

wo?5d^2!d?j njOcoSi I

do?5-c^dcxjo^ r\jrc)-riD

sio?i-sjc3/-((^2^-?5oi)?ys!) II lis ii

106. Third instdnco : — o^l>^ — "I*-''-' — , the Udaya. (Trochoo, Pyrrhich, Trochee, Pyrrhich, nnd a long syllable.) STOrfcdOO

7Y5) s'd/l sysojoo -^e5, ^(^ 1

to^'oFcIioddododoododoo. II 119 |l

'^ 107. Fourth instance: — w— iuuol — — , the Bhadraka.

D^^^2o.-n}od-sra^3'o

^0 d:)a:50SJ(Sd, r3'5)^0^ I

2) ejoi)-sdd-^5Soo. njdO)^ I! 120 n

1) This is Rb.'s reading; that of all the other manuscripts is decidedly wrong, they intro-

ducing hero the Bhadraka form (4). Rb. says tho same as Piiigala (VI., 9): 5o£);ixJa)? T?9 fj

(i. e.ti-S-S) H., Ra. have Hakamukhi; Re. Halamukha; D., B., II M. have Halnyudha. Re,

D., B. and M. repeat their form of 2 not only as that of 4, but after Bhujagasisu also as that of a

Srtvilasini. 2) e;!x)J means "tempo" of which three are counted: iij^S, quick; 'rfj^! o^i) I middle; 35)ce3;^, slow. is. .—. __ . a 38 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

108. Fifth instance: — — <-/ — the — u li_/^ I ^ , Vanaja.

frar\5353oF<^r^ ^?52io. II 121 II

109. Sixth instance: u/uul'^^^l — > the Bhujiigusisusrita (— — pada, pari; srita only in M.).

' w- ' —°

Titi^^-li^jSd^, ^tp I

^,2or(c3j3T?dO rionido,

tiJOSii^SSiOroJo FTOSSoo. % II 122 II

110. Seventh instance: \j^^\^w^\— ^ — , the Vinuta.

«S?oo:^c^djd fTS£:do£b. II 123 II

^ instance: — 1 tlie Mayilra. 111. Eijjhth ^ u o I v^ ^ ,

112. Ninth instance:

OJo-oij-alJo. 1! 125 II

1) Not in H., Ra.; Ro. Vidruraa. 2) Only in M.; its last words of v. 123 are: ^«9oS

Of the nine instunees only llalamukhi and Utsttka are in Rb. dS'Jio I ACISSS eO\!oS30oOa<3odJo. ,

THE SYLLABLE-FEET 39

10. Pankti. Quarters of 10 syllables;

(128x8 J. t.) 1024 vjittas possible. (Hence the Caesuras are pointed out by the author)

113. First instance: — luuwiw' I— i the Pftnnvaka; Caesura nt 7 (giri).

o:Xre?3D^P, 05j^ hD*03jJ3^* r^O-^0. II 126 l|

— I — : — 114. Second instance ^w I I wt^ *, the ManJunilu; (Caesura at the cud of the Quarters).

* toe):^-^do tooSidjSFC^o^oo^ I

2;jj3:^^^5Jo riodjS)c3J,o *

(^S-oijjJ(, . ^oocra(^w-g.|^o * II 127 II

— * ^^ * I : I — ^^ i — — 115. Third instance , the Matta; Caesura at 4 (yuja).

^ o*j -a

' y t) ^ "J

^?rat3^^ p * , s3?^de5^ ! 1 * do^o. 11 28 II 40 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

— * 1 — \jkj : — 116. Fourth instance uu — uw I , the Oitrapada; Caesura at 9 (randhra). (Three Dactyls and a long Byllable.)

^ I,

2^og)-£:5jo£)(, f^d, Ea^Sd*CJo. II 129 ||

"-i * * I — 117. Fifth instance : — — ^\j — I uw I — , the Mauiranga; Caesura at 5 (bhflta).

STOdsj«)2i(^-*e:lJe)do:^cdJor\ *,

s;rsddo^c3j3*^f2!dt^5'oro*; I

dJ3^u) #J^g^o*s3^! dors-doTlo*. || 130 n

: * * I — I — — 118. Sixth instance uu w u I , the Kalyuna; Caesura at 5 (bana).

2) ^.r^, 5J05'&i-*Sd^-dj3^i^?S^*? 131 II II

11. Trishtnbh, Quarters of 11 syllables; (256x8 (.e.) 2048 vjittas possible

^3^0^53* lOow ^ociro c5j3v* 11 w^uo STsrf^jjsA o^y^rf 2048 ;lsj,orl^J3^rt

: 119. First instance '-'I *^lu — *wl , the Indravajra; Caesura at 8 (others at 5).

1) 7ioei'A>ii>^ = elegantly. 2) Of the six instanoes only Mandftnila is in Rb.; its other instance bears the name of BhAm&l^, but is quite oorrnpt. THK STLLABLE-FEET 4I

120. Second instance: w — | | ^ ^ | w— *w , the Upcndravajra ; Caesura at 8

2) 5;j^^?j°î^, ^^"^*, ?3d0Eô*djdô. II 133

121. Third instance; .^— v^— w— | , — *w | — | v^* — the Sainika; Caesura at 5 (others at 3). (Five Trochees and a long syllable.)

3) 53je^CJ-dj34 ?%'^*^0- 134 ^C^*. ^^^ II II

122. Fourth instance: — ^^ | —^^^ | — ^^ | *, the Dodhaka; Caesura at the end of the Quarters (pada). (Three Dactyls and a Spondee.)

5lk)od 7ljdo-dodj£:5vra/1, c^o^doo* 1

r9^(Fodo-^Ol£)^, 20/1! dJ5(C;i^-g.|^o. II 135 ||

123. Fifth instance: — >./«« u— Caesura at 6 (rasa). | | Rathoddhate; v— — | w—, the

55J3doJ(^-£)c^*23^rvpJooo o-r\o

?rado3ra7l, d?o*ds3 c^sJ.sSoo 1

1) D., B., Re. have "Caesura at 5" (in a numeral); H., Ka., M. "Caesura at 8". 2) Ra.,

H. "Caesura at 5". 3) H., Ra. and M. "Caesura at 3"; the others "Caesura at 5". 42 THE SYLLABLE-FEET THE STLLABLE-FEET 43

instnnco: | tho Minikyft = Cnikar(lpii); Caesura 128. Tenth | ^^— | ^— ^ , ( not pointed out.

55>ri-2i-r;-rto. II 141 II

| ^^-^ | the Si'mdrnimila. 129. Eleventh instance: —^^ ^ | ,

142 2^-^-^)-r!-r;o. II II

Twelfth instance: ^ | ^ -^ | , the Layagnihi. (Three Antibac- 130. 1 chicus' and a Spondee.)

143'|| ^-^-^-7i-7io. II

>./— .^ , the Sumukhi. — | | 131. Thirteenth instance: ^w^ | w ^ - —

?5-2i-Ei-0-/1o. II 144 II

instance: ^-^^ w— >..— the Nitike (GJtike?). Fourteenth | | — | — 132. — ^ ,

145"|| ?5-d-d-^-r;o. II

| 133. Fifteenth instance: —^^ w | ^^w , the 6'rl. \

Zfi-^-^-7i-7io. II 146 II

1) These instances are only in M. 2) These are only in Kb. Besides these 3 there are in Bb. the verses 132, 133, 135, 136, 138, 139, 140. 44 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

12. Jagati. Quarters of 12 syllables; (512x8) i.e. 4096 vrittas possible

Ziri3o3oo20 ôrf^Jj^JSV^ 12 eSûo CtidrfjÂ o^lilrf 4096 îôrt^JS^f^

134. First instance : ^^^^ — —^^* , | ^v | | — w — tho Drutnpflrvavilambita; Caesura at 9 (randlira).

^^jj-rt^, d2)^o^^ro:)*e;ot3^. II 147 II

Second instance: — 135. | ^^— | w.^— | ww— ^^ * , the Totaka; Caesura at 12 (divo- sadhipa). (Four Anapaests.)

ddqj^D^io ^?3* wdF^to-doJSL)^*! II 148 II

— Third instance: | ^ *— ^ the 136. ^ | ^ | , Bhujangaprayata; Caesura at 8 (disa). (Four Bacchicus'.)

^0 2!C! o rt ^ OJJ3 ;^ O

S2ra-nbs3-Olj^O,0: ad03jJ?>f*to30J03D^f, I

^2iô î5Jîo*^;g)Cd3l):&. ?idjô || 149 ||

| ^* — • 137. Fourth instance: w — w ^ | — w | , the VawiJastha; Caesura at 7.

Cp THE SYLLABLE-FEET 45

— , Cacsuro at 8 | the liulravamea; 138. Fifth instnncc: ^ ^ | w *w | — w — (digdanti).

F^D^JS^SdSJOo £5jSiac5(^*d)55o^£dOo. II 151 II

^ — Caesura not indicated. 139. Sixth instance: —v^— | — — | — o— | —^ , the Sragvini; (Four Amphimaorua'.)

23D:^sJj3r\o^(x)jdFo^oi5Se)c3jj)C5D I

aJ3n^i:5JoZ?JS(te-EdJj&)^SJi5js;^^r^^^! n 152 II

>^* o . at 140. Seventh instance: ww>^ | — w^ | — ^ | — — the Nirupama; Caesura 7 (dineoahaya), or 8 (dieagaja, according to M.).

^od, £)?S(2i-sooij*c3j3S?* c^crai;5o£^js I

(^dosji;5oo, (^do3d*£:to)?5-c^e^^jo. II 153 ||

141. instance: - <^* , Eighth | — wi^>^ ^^ | .. | ^ the Drutapada; Caesura at 7

(eaila). 46 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

cl>)^3ddo 5|odj-sd*c3j3^i^r\^odo. || 154 h

142. Ninth instance: wv./w v^— | w | w» w ^ , the Lalitapada; — i Caesura at 7 (kulagiri).

ejs3:^s:jC3o s3?;;*Oo, os^sdoAi^! II 155 h

143. Tenth instance: w..^ , w— | ^^./v/ | — * — | w^— the Candrike; Caesura at 6.

144. instance: ^— — Eleventh — ww | —^^ \ — | w — , the Ilnjnsamatta (Ilamsi, Hamsakoli?); Caesura not pointed out.

^jS-^iJ-d-OiJo. 157*11 jl

145. Twelfth instance; y^^— w* | ^ — | ^^~ | w^— , the Pravarukshara (Pravit^- kshara); Caesura at 6.

* , 140. Thirteenth instance: wwo | ^w.^ — w the Putn (Ohata); Caesura I I at 7.

1) In M., Re., D., B. (fandri); the Caesura only in Re. (and D.). 2) Only in Re. (Hamsi),

H., Ra.; and D. (Hamsa kalilP). 3) Only in Re. (Prararnkshara), M. (Pravitakshani) and D.

(PravarftkBhara). 4) Ro. (Puta), H., D. (Puta). —

THE STLLABLE-FEET 47

147. Fourtoonth instance: \^ — '^ | v./w — | >./ ^-^ , — ^ 1 — the Jnloddhnto,— dhnta; Caesura not pointed out. (Amiihibrncliy», Anapnestus, Amphibrachys, AuupnoBtus.)

ta'sSj^^zi^ (^K^jserfS) 9 Zi-7i-Zi,-?^. II 160 II

148. Fifteenth inBtanco: | « — | | w* , the Vaisvadova (— vi); Gaesnra at 5 (k&mustra).

sSi^cS^sdo l^-ai-i^S^^i

149. instance: | ^ Sixteenth | ^^^ ^ ^^<^ | , the Kusumavicitra ; Caesura not pointed out. (Tribrachys, Bacchicus, Tribraohys, Bacchicus.) Cf. v. 308.

=g^0 rCO oSo ^1^^ O

o5-Oi)-o^-Ol>D. II 1(52

13. Atijagati. Quarters of 13 syllables; (1024x8 i.e.)

8192 vrittas possible

8192 E^ljorisJjss^ri

150. First >^ , instance: \ — | — | ^—^ w^ ^w ^ | — the Rucira; Caesura not pointed out.

so 1^ ^ ^ zi^, ^do r;j^ej-^c2)(^odjdjsdp3oo

?30(\)|i:^, djs3di:^JC3D?l£3J3^_|j,o3oo. 163 II ||

— ^..-^ , instance: | ^.^ Second — | — 151. ^^^ ^^ | the Acyuta (AbhyuUita, Abhyu- i — daya); Caesura at 4 (ambudhi), or 5 (bana, in Re. and B.; H., Ra. anauda).

?5r\3dd^oda-r(r^-|j;^o3j3/lj-3odo

r3jsr\ro ^Ji)^'6, (Ntorfjscl (xi^53or^ 1

1) Re, M., D. 2) Only in Re. and D. 3) Only in Rb.; besides this it has only Nos. 136 and 137. H., Ra. have only Nos. 134. 135. 138. 141. 142. 144. 4) In H., Ra., Re, M., D., B. S} 48 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A

5lj.rt-(^2^^r^5, fTS£djdJ3^2^0<,^dOJO. II 164 II

152. Third — instance: yjy^^ * w— | , at | Prabhata; Caesura w — w | w ^ \ — — the 8 (vasu).

2) . _, , ?j-Eo-2o-O-r\0 S^-3^0 rf7i:So. II II 165 II

153. Fourth iuBtanco; * , — v^w | — wv | — w^ | — ww | — the Komalarucira (M.

Komala) ; Caesura at 9 (uidhi). (Four Dactyls and a long syllable.)

154. Fifth instance: | , —^.^ | | ^ | ^*— w —wo — the Sauudari (M. Sundara); Caesura at 7 (muni).

4) S)'^^o rfjj?)-?io33^o5jsf. Z^-:i-tj-Z^-T\o II II jgy II — 155. Sixth instance: >.^ ^^—- , —v./ | w *w | | v^v^— | — the Anibujn; Caesura at 5 (aara).

^^SoiS Sod^o. 2iJ-23-n)-rO-?1o || || 168 |(

156. v^ , instance: | the Seventh — | | o ^w/— | o ^ ^o— — — Maiijublulshini (f).

6) ?i-23-n;-2i-r;o. 11 169 II

157. Eighth instance: | ^ * , ^ | | ww— | — the Muttamiiyflra; Caesura at 9 (nidhi).

II. I) Ra. (abhyudita), Rb., Ro., M. (abhyudaya), D., B. 2) Not in Rb. ; M. has prabhuvitta.

3) Mot in Rb. 4) Not in Rb. 5) Only in M. 6) Only in Rb.; it has also a Mangalik&,

but corrupt ; its first line has the form : S-J-S-S-0. •THE SYLLABLE-FEET 49

d^.o nb£)33F£5jdJ, ^e^\ £:jj*^£5ool»^'3do. || 170 ||

14. Nakvari, Quarters of 14 syllables; (2048x8 «. e.)

1G384 vrittas possible

^^Oo3jo20 doCSAjt3j3V* 14SS^,rio SjtJtorfj^A oJ)Bj,;j 16384 zi-.^.Gr\^Ji'^f\

158. First iiistnnee; -^ »^ | *, the Vasantatilaka; Caesura | — — w^ | — ^ | ^ ^

at the Quarter's (pnda) cml (D., B. at 8).

171 foDSioo ^?h^^%:)^o, S^^JCLJDDJjSDtP*! II II

— 159. Second instance; >^ , the Praharanakalita (B.); ^ww | ^^^ | *.^^ | ^w\^ | — Caesura at 7 (hayatati).

^-?5-^iJ-;J-SJ-^\£3oo*^S^^ /1pc)-(^ojo=;5oo

r^?J/1d?2t5^53o*^d o^dE3n)C3o; 3)

a:5?^do3o-r5cd;^*, ^sddre^sS^. II 172 ||

160. Third — Kusumanghripa; Caesura instance; -^^^ * | -..-—, | the | — s^^ — w | ^w— at 9 (nidhi).

^d2i-2^og)-3oosD^?Sai * (^^doo o-r!o

1) Not in Eb.; Ra., H. have manmathnmaydra; D. and Re. only mayflra. 2) In Ra.,

Rb., Re, M., D., B. 3) Instead of Sj5oTir«*£^o D. has -S3*c, M. and Re. have -Se)*o, H., Ra., Rb. -S'9#. J2- 50 THE SYLLABLE-FEET-

•* IGl. instance: | Fourth — v^v^ | „>^— | ^— w | ww^ , the Vanamayfira; Caesura at Quarter's (padu) end.

e;500o£)d 3od-dOij-7lr3o, sL53oSJ-nbSd/3* I

3'i^'t?*, jSrjDfNio 174 dodooiodo, d^doocijjsdo*. il

162. Fourth instance again: ^ | , the Vanamayflrn an — ww | — w | v/^— | w^w Kutmala (not Kudmalu); Caesura at 5 (pancama, in Re; in M. campaka), or at 4 (or 7?

varudhl=vardhi, in D. and B.).

3) e^J-Si-nj-^-n-rlo odoB 3iGE^jij:Sj5f. ecjS^s r.s^j?;ia3jaf. 175 I! || ||

instance: w..- , 163. Fifth — ^w | — 1 — ^— | v.-^— 1 w — the Saundara (M. guna saun-

dara), Caesura at mrigendra (Re), anindra (Ra.), ancndra (D.), agendra (=kulagiri, 8? H., M.).

15. Atiiakvari. Quarters of 15 syllables; (409Gx8 i-e.)

327G8 vrittas possible

«532i^eoi5o2J doCj^.jSjS^ 15 es'jOo ;3t)d^J3A S)Uj,^ 32768 dv^„oris?J3s*ri

First ^../^ | *— 164. instance; | ^ | „ww | w , theMalini; Caesura at 8.

?5dod-r\r^-al)or\or1v**, doooJ 2;5j3-Jjs^oi>ol)jr\p

* 3',dod (N)e5, ^3do^\o ^z)^^ zoocjs c^ijsdjo I

' 1) In H., Ra., Re., D , M., B. 2) Ra., Rb., Ro., D., B., M.; D. puts the Caesura at gtya, j B. at aja. S) I Ro., M., D., B. 4) Not in Rb. and B. tS . . _ lii I

II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 51

Ti^jd-^jpi, '[ ^0 ^(

•^•^^ , | the | ^^'^ 1 165. Second instnnco: ^^^ | ww^ ww — Miinignnnniknrn; (Cnpsnra

aooording to D. and B. at vasumati i, e 8). (Seven Pyrrhichs and a long syllable.)

* 55odj:^?ij£So£:3s5^jt)^ zSdnid ^iSioSjjss?*, 1

njjdoEadsZjjd^ss^*, £5jr3'r\r9^^do. I! 178 ||

166. Third instance: vwv | ^w— | www | — w*w | w , the Vicitralalita (Pnlnsadala);

Caesura at 1 1 (hara ; according to B. at randhra).

h)d>^ - ^dji^d)t^d - i^od)- *n)93s^r\^

^£)o3j Jt)^d, ^^ sddds3*olj^ (^sj^o; 1

Ze ^ 2) ^d£5o5j-c^25^Ws3^, ej*93:^-7T-3jj^! 179 II [

16". Fourth instance: w— * | — the | | — — | — — www ww ww w , Manivibhflshana; Caesura at Quarter's (pada) end.

2i:DsS:& sSor^s^tjjjssjlrsdoodes' rj^^ rsicdo*! |l 180 ii

168. Fifth instance: w— www | w w | | the — i — ww w — w — *, Suranga Kesara, Sukesara (M., Ra., H.) or Kesara (Re); Caesura at Quarter's end.

1) H., Ra., Rb., Re., M., D., B. 2) H., Rn., Re, M., B. and Rb.: Rb. calls it palasadala.

3) Ra., Re, M., D., B., H. 12- 52 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

^ I) c^^ i:5o^r0o5Jt)i^cd sitoJoSj, nijdi/li'^nido*. 181 ji II

: * —>^ 169. instance | »^w j the Sixth | — | — — wv^w w — ^ ^ ^ , Navanalina; Caesura at 10.

25s^ ;^dl3o^Jr3 zoodjs;:^!)* odo^ oo^es 1

o5idf5S?c^ 5'c^-D'32iooo*r;)-c^!\is^or^. || 182 ||

16. Ashti. Quarters of Ifi syllables; 055.56 vrittas possible

e5i2i,o3ooiJ efiod^FSjSS"' le S5^,do 3S^u

^^•^ * 170. First instance: v^^o | wwv.' | w — | the | — | — Lalitapnda; w ^w , Caesnra at 10.

ojj^ d2ic3ja*^c3jsi^cl ^^ni ^^, ^s^^ I

rid ?Ssj^ sjddoa:^* ?SJ^^cj^od, ?io^

ej53:l5d::J£djoE3:^-Ed;::j-*ol3j|^£5o^F5)o^. II 183 ||

e5JSrocJ*dj«)V* oij|iDl>Jo ^oodJ sdcy3o:^c3j3^djt)rc§, i

1) II., Ba. '(sukesara), Ro. (heading : suranga kosara), M., D., B. 2) Not in H., Ra,,

Bb. and H. 8) Ba., Bb., Be, H., B., D., H. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 53

i^do c^DDE^^, c^r\^(^ SjO*d4^ ZiTi

] 18-1 doiS:^jo^df3j5^djs^£k)t5?j*Edd,-doo£>^! 1 1

orfoS rfoSoSjBf. 185 ?5-tji-2i-ti-Si-?1o li |1 ||

odoB bdritf^^jsf. CdJ-55j-?3-r5-d-r(o 11 II 186 II

174. — -^ — the Pancacamara. Fifth instance: | ^— — | | w — w — | w >^ ^— | w— ,

3jO2;aaJi)5d0Oo

£i-d-Si-d-si-ro. II 187 II

17, Atyashti, Quarters of 17 sj'llables; 131072 vrittas possible.

(If the Jagadvandita v. 184 were put under this head and a long syllable

added, a true Hexameter would be produced.)

es^t-iJi.oSjozo ejodro^^v* n es^.do 5Gi)ddJ3A ^lb,;j i3io72 ^-.^^oT^^Ji'-^A

— — First ^^ | * | >^ , 175. instance: — — — | w^w | — w the Mandakranta; [ Caesura at 10.

5^0^ g.^o^r\^0(3°T?o3o.'5^*(&)?1^-3§j^(^|^o3oodo! || 188 ||

1) H., Ra., Re., M., D., B. 2) H., Ka., Re., M., D., Sb. 3) Only in Rb. 4) Not in Rb. ?i- < 54 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

176. Second instance: ^ — w|v..^— |w — *^|^^— |„ | , the prithyi; Caesura at 8 (vasu; according to M. at ynti).

^o fs'sdodjs^dd^ r^*djdj rjdo:^do srfS) o3oj3

177. Third instance: w | * | ^^^ | „^_ | _^^ | ^_, the 5ikharini; Caesura at 6.

ai)-dJ-?5-nJ-Z;J-SJ-r\o || S^j^jo e?Si3o2oS^. y 190 II

178. Fourth instance: | ^^^ | • | —^— ^w— | ^s^— \ ^—, the Ilarintpluta; Caesura at 6 (shatka).

ro 3'o€i^(:^d-ESD*Jj3(^o^l^F-£3^5^?^Cra^^do^dJ3^

?5or3 * ^Ool)oo ^Ddosj^d oroojjoo, oIj^ sdi^i d J3"^ I

^-^-^-^-^-r\-Tio. _ II 192 II

^-Zi-Z^-Zi-Zi-^J-Tio. II 193 II

181. Sovcnih instance: the Nnrkutaka (NnrkiitaknV'l, is the same with Kannkabjantya (P).

1) Also in Rb. 2) Not in Rb. '

THE 8TLLABLE-FEET 55

18. Dlijiti. Quarters of 18 syllables; 2G2144 vrittas possible

262144 sl^orl^jsv'ri

the Mallikftmale; 182. ^ x^— — \ , First instance: — — | wv^— | 'w | ^ ^ | —^^ — w — Caesura at 8 (vasu).

V— 'J)

5irado3jozoodj (^5ioijo*^cS-cr3£i3donj-c:i^eSor:&. 'i 19411

^ , | >^ *^ | the 183. Second instance: ^^^ | ^ | | Kan- darpajuta; Caesura at 5 (kumHStra).

I, ^^S, B^dy^^£J^f ^-^-^-Oij-Z^-'^SjO II 195 II

— | , the | — | Aravinda; 184. Third instance: www | www | ww * ww w w Caesura at 9 (nidhi).

?3dad, ojj^ <^Oo3bJ3V**^s5, ^(^"^, ?d?^dc3j?)^odoo I

rvOdoSod£3j(^5dc3 dSJ**5JnjDodo :S'3r3* 'cJdc^CJo. II 196 n

— | Hamsaka. 185. Fourth instance: ww— | www | w w | www — ww | oo — ,the

3) 197 ?^-^-^i-?5-^iJ-?fe. II ||

1) Also in Rb. 2) Not in Bb. 3) Only iu Bb. 56 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

19. Atidhriti. Quarters of 19 syllables; 524288 vrittas possible

5242S8 ;iv^ort^J5S^fH

186. First , the Tarala; —^*— | | instftnce: ^^^ | —^^ | \ ^^— | ^— w ^—s^ —

Caesura at 8 (disakari ; B., D.: mahiavara = 16).

:^d^-dJ3^i^^, ?3Ddj*ao :^d^o ^j:)Co^-2i^-?^^. il 198 ||

: | w— w— , the Mcgha- | | * | | — 187. Second instance ^ www ww— — i — visphOrjita; Caesura at 12 (martauda).

2) S^rfjo rfj^^^or^^jaf. Oi)-i^-F^-r^-d-d-r!o 11 |] 199 II

— wv- | | , the .Sardtt- | w w 188. Third instance: | ww— | w — w » | — lavikrldita; Caesura at 12 (dinesa).

t3Ddi^o2^j3(doso-sd^-?S^J,, Sj?i0o*2rsc3jsr^c2)5(a^. !I 200 ji

| , the Khaenrn- | w | | w | 189. Fourth instance; ~w— | ww— ww— w— w — w — pluta; Caesura at paksha. m I) S)?j^r3o si^iSjsf 201 d-?i-?.)-:^-Ei-E5-r(o II (I ||

1) Also in Rb.; B. and D. piBT^loXvsaorjJc. 2) Not in Rb. 3) Also in Rb. 4) H.,

Ra., Ro., D., M., Sb. Pakshn's meaning in this instance is doubtful; perhaps 15. K a THE SYLLABLE-FEET 57

20. Kjiti. Quarters of 20 syllables; 1048576 vrittas possible

— * 190. , the Matte- First instance: \ | | ^— | — \ ^^— —^^ | ^^^ w— bhavikridita; Caesura at 13; Ra., U. at 10 (dasa).

s3n)iJSOôBc5o cî1V^So-£dd^*, 5oD„^j«xô-(^SJ3^)^! II 202 ||

s3(:g£5jsi::aozoc3o^j^od, dod;*d nbsj^olu'S'y^/l ci^^lx), 1

| *— .^>. 192. , the Ana- Third instance: | | | w^w | — ^^ | — w^ ^w— — ^ —

vadya (D. anamadhya, M. ftnavandya) ; Caesura at 1 1 (rudra).

iSrjaS CO" O

Si^^o ^jrfj? Tio-^^cSjif. 204 ^!-2Jj-2Jj-53a-nJ-n)-?J-r\0 II || il

193. w>^ — , the Vana- | | w— | Fourth instance: ww —^^ \ -^w* w^.-— | — — i — w—

maigari; Caesura at 12 (dinanatha). It is the Vanavallari of Rb., the Nagaranjita of Ra., U.

4) ^^jôo a^îiijTSjsf. îJ-^;i-^;J-^JJ-d-nJ-w-71o li H 205 ||

1) Also in Rb.; LcXv^So only in B. and D., the others jssXridjr. 2) H., Ra., Re., Rb.,

M., D. 3) H., Ra., Re, M., D. 4) Also in Rb. s- 58 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

21. Prakriti. Quarters of 21 syllables; 2097152 vrittas possible

2097 lo2 rfN^ortS?J3^7^

194. First instance: o.^ ^* , the | ^ | | w — | — — >, | — ^^w/ — w — ^ ^ | w ^ — Campaka-

malc ; Caesura at 13.

jjio^dajj^'do cddo (N)oSr\^Jc)(S-a:5j*2)o(;da3o-S!j^E§(3(Orvs*- i

— 195. Second instance: *— | *, the | —^— | | *>^^ .^ww | w— | ^ ^ Sragdhare; Caesura at 7 (hayanikara).

9 2;ij3c^-23^d(odj-d(^5oi)*OEdEad-r\r^ao*5:3ojoJJjt)(odo-;^ol3or\^

q3'5dO-S^j3j)(^Cos)dj-5'(^2ra*,N^J, Z^Tl! SJojSo*^7^C7S-F3i)da-d^o.|j 20711

— 19G. ^— 1 — ,^ * — ...— , Third instance: — | w^^ | ^ww | | ^^^ | — ^ — the Taraiiga- ma (M. turangama); Caesura at 9 (ramlhrn).

S) d-?^-d-Fi-d-Fo-do odoa t^^c^^js^. II 11 208 n

S)^rf^o ^^cS^f. 209 ^-^-^-OJJ-Oij-^-dJo II II II

1) Also in Rb. 2) Re, D., M. 8) H., Ra., Re, M., D. IS THE SYLLABLE-FEET 59

22. Akpti'*. Quarters of 22 syllables; 4194304 vrittas possible

4194304 Sl^ori^JSS^ri

9 djdo:o'5F52icJcd/oC3^^)Sj-36j:3^sdoJjj*rra,or\2i?3e),o:^^r\^^

J) 2)

Si^s s|^5j3f^. z^-^-^-:5-^-:5-^-7^ 1! II 211 II

— w^* v.,w , 200. Third instance: — w^ | — w^ | *^w | — w^ | — | — | — ov- | — the Vanamanjari; Caesura at 7 (hnyavrata, turagavrata) and 8 (gajavraja, gajavrata). (Seven Dactyls and a long syllable.)

instance: ^•^— — 201. Fourth \ | the Catakuja; Caesura at 12 (padminimitra).

ri-^o-d-nj-tjj-d-d-Tlo s^^o sapeSjgj^jsf . 213 !i II

1) From here our MSS., with the exception of B., show irregularities in the headings.

B., however, with D., calls class 25 (against M., Rb. and Re.) Atikriti. Class 22 is Akriti in D.,

H.; Akriti in Ra., Re, and B. ; Atikriti in Rb. ; Vikriti in M. 2) Also in Rb. 3) Not in Rb. and B. 60 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

23. Vikjiti''. Quarters of 23 syllables; 8388608 vrittas possible

8388608 rf\^ori<^JSs;*f^

Fii-Bt instance: v^ v. , 202. | | | | | — the ^— ^ | ^^w ^ ^— w — w w — — w ^ ^ | w —

Hamsagati; Caesura according. to H., Ra. and M. at 8 (vasu); according to Re, B. and D. at

11 (hara). (Proceleusmaticus, six Dactyls and a long syllable.)

(Sc^Eo-35vdozoj2oiij^-?1r^-g)^do o-rJsSooo ^55o(3o sddcSjs^*

iii)£;3^c3js^( JsaOodsSo ?iododo c?3or\^(^ada s6o?or;ii(^. || 214 ||

instance: | | *^ Second | wv/w | , 203. ^ww | w>^^ | w^v^ | v/— the

Mattakride ; Caesura at 8 (kari).

!|215|1

Saundara; Caesura at 12 (dinanSthn).

1) Ra. Vikjiti, Ro. Kjiti, M. Prakjiti, D. Kriti. In Rb. Ilicri' is nothing corresponding to Vikjiti. 2) Not in Rb. 3) Ro., M., li., D. 1) Re, M., D. In Ra. there is s much mutilated Vidalltasarasija, probably the same with No. 211. THE 8YLLABLK-PEET 61

24. Sankjiti". Quarters of 24 syllables; 16777216 vjittas possible

16777216 ^^ori^JSV*?^

— ^—*^ v-'v./^ the 205. First instance: w>./w | ww^ | *vw | ww^ | \ v/>j^ | | w ,

Lalita; Caesura at 7 (giri); Alliteration also in the course of the lines.

* q^tShdj sdtScSodo, ^93Jo sij^^DD* h3, ?idrodo3o-d^^! ii 217 n

the Tanvi; Caesura at 5 and 12 (bnna=5, adri = 7), or simply at 12.

•^ocSo-f^z^rt'^ *riodi^d-sjd?3(o*ul)daiidJsr\d, ^'osSsi-EiOort'^

do, I rooodO, dô*dv>):^-5dd-sjs3:^*nbdodo c^Tlîôdo:^©, nJoo^

r^^^rodj-r!)cj3?^rf, *c;^dr\dj odDd*J,s3oi)jdoodd^d£:3j?5, :^(^p.

!l 218 11

instnnec: — -^ — Third \ 207. | | | — -^ w , ^^^ *w^ — ^^ | — ^ — \ — ^^ ^v/ | ^ — the Arlcnmarici; Caesura nt 7 (saila; M. giri).

s^;^jTOo ;3-ti-2;5-2;5-eij-2iJ-2i-do 11 ^^£*^j3f. |] 219 11

208. Fourth instance: ^wv^ . w*^ | | | >^ — w— ^ | ^ — | — ^ ^ 1 v — w — | ^^—, the Panlcaja; Caesura at 8 (dikkari).

1) Ra. Satkriti, Rb. H. Samskriti, Re. Samskriti, D. Prakriti, M. Atikriti. 2) M., Re, D., B.;

Rb. calls it Tilaka, but, in a second instance, also Lalita. S) M., Re., D., B. 4) M., Re, D. 5) M. : — » ,,

~Sj 62 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

25. Abhikriti". Quarters of 25 syllables; 33554432 vjittas possible

33554432 ^^t^ofi^Jt^A

209. First instance: | *— 1 | —*^^ | | \ —^^ ^^^* | ww— ^^^ www | www —

the Krauncapadn; Caesura at 5, 5 and 8 (bhftta, sara, ilsagaja); two Alliterations.

33^^53jJ(^s5J3^*=^r^^ô ô*:^5rfc3côd^2ioi)-*53c3-d2^^r\ô. i| 221 1|

instance: Second | | * 210. www | www | ww*w www ww— | — ww | — ww | — ww 1 —

the Hanisapada (M. -gati); Caesura at 8 aud 7 (kari, giri).

eiJo53?^c3j3^^2icdj*Jdc^oda sodo3J3*?5od3'do s' :^-n)'^iu.:^do

^c:)-î?i-ô^^d*c:)odfê5^ ^â^,*3do?i-=SîeSjr^-3oo?^sjc5o. ii 222 ||

, 211. Third instance: www | w_w | www | www* | www | www | www | w | — the

Vidalitavanaruha; Caesura at 12 (liinakara). Cf. Xote ad. v. 210.

;i o^jS £i^STi6do5j3f. ^-Ti-^-^-^-^-^-^-Tio II 223 II

1) Rb., Re, M. Abhikriti; D., B. Atikjiti. 2) Rb., Kc, M,, D, B. 3) Ro., D., B., M,

4) Rb., Ro., M., D.

2 SH II. CH. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 63

26. Utkriti. Quarters of 26 syllables; 67108864 vpttas possible

u\)^ >ô3oo2o ejJocSÔjtSjsv* 2fi esûo n'sd^JSh ^^»i

67108864 si>^or(s?J3s;*ri

— | | 212. First instance: *.^| ww^ 1 >^ww | <^^w | *w— |

WW — w — , the Bhujiiiigavijrirabhitii; Cncsura nl 8 and 11 (hari, liara). I

il 224'il

e^-c5-0J-0J-?J-0J-c0-r^-r\-r\0. II 225 |]

ea^^ii^dc^od *£doc3-r;sic3c§r\^je)*^j3c3(:^d fiojjdjs^ *zooara

:âr\^j3ôcdo3or?*ric553oo-r\odo-o5jj7l*dodj ^D-3dD-oJo^*o3ooc3o | c^s^<^d£:3(^r^*s^©ad d?5rfj3^*s5c3ad?iîdood*aoao

5ijcii-sjd-d2^So3bJ3*^jsdaSdj3ad?ie3^*5:§)ci3, ?i^, ^^^^t*

oSoodJo. II 226 II

1) H., Ra., Re, M., D., B. 2) Rb. 3) Re, M., D., B.; in H., Ra. only a few words. 64 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

215. Fourth instance: »^ ^^^ | w | ^*ws^ | ^^— | — >.w*^ l | ^^^* »^ ^^w | | k/—

^—, the Manimata (M. Munimana); Caesura at 7 (muni). Rb. calls it saraln.

e5(^)«^s3l-2p^o-a*c^£i-sd£d^ tod*, n>od25;dol)jr\-E:dj*d-2jJ5)?jj-^-?1o,

Q;j-'^-ol)a^,i^?lp3j*53o?jdNoD«)rtQ*r?)d£:3jjr?)-^.^ol)j3*^c^^dorc;o, i

53o?353j3r?d J3(^£id*?feSo?JaJj(Sode3^ *, o:}^^:>^-î€)^-*^:^jîj^ô

2i?S-2o:^e^OO^C5o*53oO(?)55o^53oolOOCJJ*; -^f^/lssoc^d, 5'*^^, (Ndo^.

!|227'||

216. The Samavrittns beginning with ukta (ulfte) and ending in ulkriti have thus been described.

£0)^0 i^JSCSUDhd 0^

E3p?r^^j4'^^f^^, ri£ooii:^„doodoo, i

aSoi'^^^diSjsrl, i:3jdo-53odo

dj3(^5_^r\S?o 3^0ij 5J(^^?i)tjJ2i-;;Sd?5(^! n 228 II

217. Their sum is 67108864. (shatka = 6; naga = 7; mrigadhara= 1 ; ambara=^; naga = 8; gaja^8; ritu = 6; yuga=4.)

ol)or\-aJoJo-r\2i-^'S7T!)ozod-

' a;- -jj lai

r3jc)r\o3jrj Jj3^3'op'o; rtPQoaoc:^

drtrc)^:^-7lor3-(^s-)aJj-f^"sr\53iljr?^ ido^So. 229 II i|

218. A verse teaching how to find out easily each of the six vrittas most used in Canarese

V. (utpala, 203; eardflla, v. 200; sragdhare, v. 207; mattebha, v. 202; mahasragdharc , v. 210; oampaka, v. 206).

Tici^:^ ?TSSJ3,hdejo^o ?ijiC; O3j^-doc3o rijdo-dodsSje) i

1) Rb. (Sarala), M. (Munimana), D., 13. In Rb. there appears another, but loo mutilated to bo recognised; sonio of its feet, according to the rule of the first line, are I!ha-Ja-Sa-Na-

Bha-Ya. . ., after which follows: ranjita-padam. . . .dagradam (idakkum). 2) 11., Ra,, M., D., B. S) M., D., B. THE SYLLABLE-FEET 65

•ado njdo^-^r(rftj'-?S3jr3*-3irfSo^^d-ej3cij-eodfa3dC)od-sjood-^q5o^cr3

^oc3j3?o2oo9o3j3v' Ajdj^^^dcrao ao^oijsjrasio.

1) This secondary verse appears in Sa., in a sort of appendix of M., in ch. 6 of Ra.,

H., asT. 31 in Rd., and as v. 16 in 0. In the second line the tu is short though followed by sra

(cf. Weber p. 224 seq.); ya before tri, however, is counted as long; ^S sSjS instead of ^i ?8fio.

I — 25 66 THE STLLABLE-FEET A.

III. CHAPTER

1. Further Sama Vrittas-

219. The | | ^— | >^— | v^— | o— Dandaka: ww^ ^^^ — — — — | — w— |

— >^ ^— — — . Quarters of 27 syllables. I

rfO cSS£^3^ O

^53jd-r\r?)-olior(,£io ^ooo

220. The M a 1 iV v r i 1 1 a s, that together with the Daudaka use to be eounted separately.

Cf. V. 235 and No. 55.

^^ joJ3 era J3j s^ o n

?i>^C3'3|3-£:JjS, cZ)10J4J-2if^-dj?3j5)^-doSi?5£doo! 232 || ||

1) In the MS3. it ooours at the end of this Chapter. It is in H.,Ra. (the reading of whioh is

peculiar, but very incorrect), Re, M., D., B. H. and En's verse mentions, so far as it can be made

out, that the first Dandaka with seven Amphimaerus' ( — ^ — ) is callcil Vrishtiprayata, and that there are altogether six kinds of Dandokas. Then H., Ra. and M. adduce another verse (that

cannot be restored) wherein Pracita is mentioned, and whioh probably wants to state that the other five Dandakas the quarters of ouch of whioh increase by one and one Amphimaerus,

bear tho common name of Praoita. See Weber p. 406. 2) lu II., Ra., M., D., B. K Si THE SYLLABLE-FEET 67

^•— instanco: | ww^ | First | | | ^^ | | ^w— 221. — ^w w— w ww»— | ww^ — ^

— w^ v.- , the Lalitnpada, QuartPrd of 30 syllnblcs, Cnpsura al 8; three Alliterations. I (Seven Paeons and a Spondee.)

cw50(n)C3o, 2^0 I

^c2)r;^'odo. 11 233' II

>^*>^^ v^^*^ instance: .^^-^ | w,^^ | w-^v | ^^^^ 222. Second | ^^^ ^^^ | | | \

^ w v,^— — , tlie Kusumasara, Quarters of 31 syllables, Caesura at 10; 4 Alliterations. — I I

Thud sdd ?;3dc^o3jj3^*^9?1<^

cOoô, ribAidj3d-d^-^loij?5*, ^ds3or?d 3'orio£3o2iu-*'^d^2iDi)ôoioocJo 2) (^ô;3o. II 234 II

2. The Ardhasama Vrittas

5)_i

223. Now follow the Ardhasama Vrittas, in which two and two quarters only are formed of the same syllable-feet, viz. the Ist and 3rJ, the 2nd and 4th. Cf. v. 239.

1) H., Ra., Re., Rd., M., D., B. 2) H., Ra., Rd. (where it forms the last verse of the MS.),

M., D., B. :

cr 68 THE SYLLABLE-FEET

sdrs^esoo ejJodiSoco s^e^rir^ £5j3sj3 I

^;|^ol)?ie3o=^dE3Nc;:;rr553j-53^^ja5:5oo. |l 235

224. First instance: The A 6 y u t a k a; number of syllables in the 1st and 3rd quarters

11, in the others 10. The scheme is two times: >^-^ ^-^ ^^^ I I w- I --.>. - I -^w I -WW t I

J) -ff

zjj.'s^^dj?)^ FSrl^j^jF^i^oo. II 23G II

225. Second instance: the Di vijakalpalate; number of syllables in the Ist and 3rd quarters 11, in the others 12. The scheme is two times:

1 www I W- -W- -w- I

www -WW w-w 1 -. I I I

DsZj&i5^SJ,^)Jo33"30l)4 f^Ddouto. II 237 II

226. Third instance: the Raviprnbhe (Viraprakara, Vira/ipraka) ; number of syl-

lables in the Ist and 3rd Quarters (pada) 20, in the others 18. iSara = 5. The scheme is two times www I w-w I w-w I w-w I w-w I w-w I w-

-ww 1 WW- I -WW -WW -WW I I I I -w-

1) H., Ro., Re, M., D., B. 2) H., Ra. (acyutaka). Re. and Rd. (acrutaka), M. (abhyudaka), D. (aocutaka), B. (acyutaka). 3) H., Re., Rd., M., D., B. K a THE SYLLABLE-FEET 69

^£:Jjc3j«)^ ^^:odfo^s5J^^do-^SdJ^(£:5J-srfu3-doijub (\)cdj-::5jo;

fTSÔi^jjd^- dc^^î3o3J^^;ôllô.£:5oô^-doosD(;! II 238 ||

227. Supplementary description. Pri

STOd-j^Sd033DFric3 J3'^(

6Ci i)C5oildcpFrti5oo c3n)

D'sdjddo to/i;:5j ^^^^c5o^oJ^i-55cj?S;! 239 II ||

3. The Vishama Vrittas

228. Here follow tho Vishama Vrittas, in which all quarters (pada) are more or less different from each other. Pada=verse.

?l)Sji:3(B5j^£5e5 2^d£^ ^doaodo. 240 II II

229. First instance: the U d g n t a. The scheme is: ^„_ ^_^ ^^_ I ^ I I

v.^>^ I w,^- I w-w I -w^ I

^^_ ^_^ ^^_ I ^_^ _ll I I I

1) Rd. (viraprakara), L. (Tira/ipraka), Sb. and M. (raviprabhe), H. 2) Ra., Ha., M., D., B. 3) H., Ra., M., D., B. 4) The final letters of lines 2 I and i are doubtful. ) —

" r —p. 70 THE SYLLABLE-FEET A.

sj'sDsiOa^-rjodsra^'r-sj-rio

dodocSi'r-ao'soijj-diioSiooCJiSood^. n 241 ii

230. Besides the Udgata there are various Tishama Trittas.

231. Second instance: the 51 ok a or quarters syllables. Anuahtup-sloka ; of 8 The

scheme, as far as it is fixed, is the following (oja=an odd quarter, 1 and 3; yugma=an even quarter, 2 and 4), the dots denoting the syllables that are not fixed.

3 4 5 fi 7

T) 7 8

^ • (generally .^ — ^ I —

ii 6 7 8 (generally ^ — ^ —

1) n., Ra., Re., Rd., 8b., M., D., B.; DfJf^SJo «8 occurs in 8b., H. and Ra. There is

another Udgata in D. and M. after the Caturfirdhva, the scheme of which is as follows:

^^^ ^-^ I I -w- I ^ww w V.- I I

..vw ^ ^- II I I ^w- I

2) Ro., D., B. THE STLLABLE-FEET 7l

232. The same statement in a Samskrit verso (without alliteration).

I) 243 asi^Jf ^J3^^-0^£^. II

238. However elsewhere each seventh syllable of all the qunrtcrs of the >9loka is allowed

to be long (Weber pp. 335. 336; 5. 6. 7. throughout: ^ ); but such is not the rule given

by the nuthor. His rule is that the seventh syllables ought to be alternately long and short.

Abdhi^-l or 7. (Karabdhi=3hining or great seven?)

234. But as some poets of old have stated that, like each sixth syllable, each seventh one

too may be long, all the said syllables may be long.

Jje^î^dJSdoJdcês^jsîiolJOo r(odos:$je3:^. !| 245 ||

1) D., B. A similar verse oconra twice Id M. (here and in the first chapter); of its two

readings the first is: €j5^?^e?Js; 7\Ji±>_'5 fOi)o riTif^a^tiCti-Aio ] S^ti^SSDiaJaeSoj^tjQo

the is: sJjij^ afvJf";ijfJoo3.t;S || : second one rîi si^tJî oSftfsSeaSJ^ Ti'^rAiiyyiTjoiiliô \

SJS:y^:it:,i ef. t^KigOij^lciiSasSjzJlQ Ai^^ti^M \\ For D. and B.'s reading AVeber p. 338.

2) Sb., M., H., Ra., L., D. The true reading of this verse is somewhat questionable, as

on M3. agrees with the other. 3) H., Ra., Re, M., L., D., B.

i& . 5 72 THE STLLABLE-FEET

835. Another verse of the common

€j3 ^=5^0

?3'3r\i;5djF-i5o^or\^o. 1 246 1 ||

236. Third instance; the Tripft ilynnati; ciuarters 1, 2 and 4 contain each 10 syllables;

quarter 3 consists of 12 syllables, (having two more, from which peculiarity probably the name

of the metre is derived). The scheme: - -^^ -y.^ 1 -w^ I I - -WW -WW I -w- I I I

1 -WW -WW -WW I -WW I - -WW -WW II I -WW I I

^-^ CO ' 2)

237. Fourth instance: the Pada Catur

grows by 4 and 4 (cf. the name of Caturiirdhva), so that its second quarter has 1 2 (diuapa),

! its third quarter 16 (r&ja), its fourth quarter 20 (ritvanakara) syllables. (The syllables are

generally not ordered to be fixed ones, ntra guru-laghu-vibhago ncshyato, NVeber p. 348.)

1) M. D., B. have a similar instanoo; Ra., U.'s reading too appears above, they calling it

N&taka <^oka. 2) H., Ra., Re, Rd., M., Sb., L. THE MORA-METRES 73

SdO?5oiJo. ^oildo ^?^'^JC5o:oo2i-£:33j^! |l 248

238. A verso in the Piiiln Cnturilrdhva metre. Its sohoino is: ^-_ — I I

V.WW WW.. w - I WW- -w- i I I I

WW- w-w I I I --W I W-- I w-w w- II -w- I

SJ zS'i^^^dJSi^^ro

53.^2i0i)-EZr35*-rjo5d^,o

S' B. THE MORA-METRE

In the first part of a quarter of a verse in a Mora (matre)-Metre there are some not-fixed Byllables which do not fall under the category of Feet, but have to represent a certain amount of Moras.

1. The Vaitaiike (Vaitaji)

239. The number of Moras (matro) in the Vaitaiike: in the odd (oje) quarters (pada) 14, in the even (yuk) 16; tho sum of all Moras 60.

1) H., Ra., M., D., B. Pada caturftrdhva must be the true reading. 2) U. Ra. (-^?o rf)-.'Si)B-^3rijc), D., B. A praise of Nagavarma! 3) This heading is not in the MSS. . g, 74 THE M0RA-METEE8 B.

^c3o3oi5;c5S5od4i S^JsJj ^WS^^r^o. || 250 ||

240. Definition of tlie Vaiti'ili in a Vaitali verse; in the odd quarters first appear 6 (kara)

Uoras, and in tlie even ones 8 (kari); tficn an Amphimacrus (marudishta, fire, — w — ) and a short and long syllable are added to each quarter. The scheme of the verso runs as follows:

^ - ^^ THE MORA-METRES 75

z^^^-Â{, û^^£;^ô 1) CS^SrfSôdrOô 252 S'c^^dJS^ô. II

242. The Vnitalikcs (the Aupacchnnilnsikn being in fact a sub-division of the VBitalike), as tlicy arc formed of Morn-fcct (matra gana), have been treated separately.

3. The Jati Gade

(Gathei) is introdueed. The verso addaccd consists of 3 lines (pada) each containing 23 Moras, and shows, to some extent, the peculiarity of the 51oka, (wherein two Amphibraohus' are prescribed), as after the 17th Mora in cacli line an Amphibrachus (with a long syllable) is to occur.

eSS:^ 2ire^7Y5C3C)3ooZOOdO. r5od2^qJ«)?j(3o 3) [arf^etiiT^] ac5;5j3(^do, c^dJ5^sj-SA^d-?;x)^2^-^oo^^^! || 253 \\

Its scheme:

s^^ ^ WW — w — w — 23 Moras WW I I — w — 23 WW w w w w I Moras WW— I — I — — 23 (w)ww-w— WW w II Moras WW— I I w—

-^»3*5>:*:>s5>:*>-

1) Sb., L., M., Ra., H. 2) 8b., L., M., Ea., H. Their readings differ Tery much; the

one given is the clearest. 3) Sb., H., Ra., M., L. Our reading is that of Sb., H., Ra. and L.

M. begins ?iEjTija;t?sod;Oc. The first two lines contain each 23 Moras, the third only 22.

M.'s otherwise very deficient reading (instead of odwJ3?O0) is QrfiJjseSiJT^, "nd would bring

the last line also up to 23 Moras. The Gade (gatha) has been looked upon as the Arya (Weber

p. 295); but the verse of the text cannot belong to that class, even if M.'s beginning be adopted.

Mr. Colebrooke states, p. 446: 'The same denomination (gatha) is applicable also to stanzas

consisting of any number of verses (lines) other than four."

2 . £i 10* : ; ,

76 THE MORA-FEET

C. THE MORA-FEEt'

Introduction

Here feet (gann) of a certain number of Morns (not Bjilable-fcct) are first introduced. Such feet, in the R a g a 1 e s, consist either of three, or of four, or of five syllables. The feet of one of the mentioned three classes in their various shapes are, without any restriction, used one for the other (except in a Canarese vrltta, for instance, v. 276).

The forms of the feet, for which rule 289 and its exposition are presupposed, are the following

1. The 2 feet of three Moras

v^ww (Tribach); — -^ (Trochee).

2. The 4 feet of four Moras

V./WW.../ (Proceleusmatic) ; — ww (Dactyl); ww— (Anapaest); (Spondee).

3. The 6 feet of five Moras

w^^w^../^./; — ws^w (Pacon) w (Antibacchic) ; ^^ — w; — w— (Amphimacor); ^k^\j —

fCy" Observe that no foot dare begin with an Iambus i.e. w — ! This observation is essential as to all the Mora-Feot metres (excepting the peculiar Samskrit Aryas to which Kanda,

Arya, etc. belong, v. 282 seq.).

1. The Eagbate" or Eagale

243. The Raghato is neither built on the system of the syllable-feel nor on that of a mere number of Moras, but on an equal number of Morns (mntrn) included within certain feet (gana); and harmonises with beating time in music (tiiln).

7ir^-r!)ol)j5o-c:^s:)Cd3'3rnjCoJ3

I) This heading is not in the MSS. THE MORA-FEET 77

244. There arc 3 kinds of Rngnlo, which nre frequently used: the ilnndaniln, Lolite and

Utflava (Uts&hft).

2) ?raoo, £5oSJ,r\^ôd(^! 255 JjSôCJ^SjFî, II II

245. The Mnndnnila has 16 Moras in each quarter, the Lalite 20, the Utsava (utsaha) 24.

o3oJ3c^^5§)asjj4^ F3DO0, ^5J^JJ71^^od(! |l 256 i|

246. First instance: the Mandanila, with 16 Moras in each quarter, that are enclosed

in 4 feet, each of which consists of 4 Moras. The Mandanila verses, like the other Ragale s,

require at least two Alliterations (cf. Weber, p. 201. 391), one at the beginning of each quarter

and one at the end. A peculiarity also is that the last two quarters' Alliteration generally is

different from that of the first two; sometimes each line begins with a different one.

sdo O t3«) ?) 4/^0, era Sod PS O 7i V*

The scheme is four times:

^..w^ ^^w^ * 1 .^^^^ I ^^^^

Descriptive verses '

1) H., Ra., Re, M., Sb., L., D., B. Harisvara, the guru of Raghava, already composed a

Sadgirija Vivaha in Ragale s. Can. Bas. Pur. 62, v. 55. 2) D., B. 3) Re, Rd., D., B. There are no instances for the Ragales except in D. and B. (for each a praise), but of a character unfit for the object of the present edition. 4) From the 9th chapter of the Rajasekhara Vilasa where they occur after the prose-sentence that follows verse 41. Another instance is

found XIV., after v. 106. See R&vana digvijaya, Mangalore edition p. 10. K. a 78 THE MORA-FEET C

cis-d^^^^-rforid craorbSrtv*, || 257 ||

êS^CJoSj Sjtforio^ ^^ÔÔij Jj3?uC3

^•3c5o)-^qi-;T3c3c-qS^5ioios^oar(3, 258 || ||

e^b-si^odd =3'oodcj ^v's'^^jB, || 259 ||

"Liddjsd^ocjocjj ^&?-?jiio3bo. 260 II ||

A praise

T??53j-rj?^cira3, ^rrfo-riora-qiciras! II 261 ||

247. Second instance: tlie Lalitd, with 20 Morns in each quarter, that are enclosed in

4 feet, each of which consists of 5 Moras.

The scheme is fimr times (the Caesura not always being: eviilently indicateii):

2) Descriptive verses

o3j^oio?i)ridocidd tiS^doaos^dcSS |

1) An imitation of the only TOrse ocourring in D. and B. 2) RAjaiekharo Yiltaa, tOth chapter, after verso 57. THE MORA-FEET 79

Tio^f^oii ^dirt^jsv* ;^oiai:S «)odo3oo3J3v* 262

263

Further descriptive verses

263« !l

- ;j d 53j fg- ^ uO Sj iS^- tj SJ, 'i) d- i^J^j, ^ 53J S o,

^sl)?5-3i^x^-?j2o:^-rijrioFS^-rfjs>3i-tiJi'SJjSo, 2G3i

^t^jrf- slos^-doeJd- oo:^- Sjjr^- a^si- rfj3e3o3jo,

C)(S)qS^d-?ijc3!:p-a?j-S?li=g^-o':)Sjdao, -^iSoEi 203 c

-') A praise

?;)^™-q5sjor-;^S?e;, sSsJr-zdci-si&siae),

264

1) Kaj. Vilasa XIII., after v. 51. Other instances occur Raj. Vilasa II., after v. 117; XIV.,

after v. 169. 2) An imitation of the verse in D. and B.

K . . . , ^_ 80 THE MORA-FEET

248. Third instance: the Utsava or Ctsahn, with 24 Moras in each quarter, that are enclosed In 8 feet, each of which consists of 3 Moras. Cf. the Utsiiha v. 339.

ero 50=3^0, Z3a) Sod f® o (^ 3Jj V*

The scheme is four times:

Descriptive verses

I) (A rebuke)

so'scbsi^Sljjdf^ isi^^ =§Jz>kh. rdoaodo eS^^o! |

c>:.or{6^^^Jid ^jiSi^eS^^? D^rfjsortrfc^ || 265 ||

Sjrtc^:^rico dJsi^ori^cS Eiort^ zS^ca! ?:r3^j! s'as^j! |

2) (A lamentatiou)

63 < ^ TO ei

=CTr? ^ci^Fij^rijsJd cxJjdojij -Zii^. do^r^jsocao || 266 ||

5t)'i^ i^idjio. 'szj'SsRI ^^ siirifi rfodo;3 o3j(dwj, sSfj^ \

ws/o :i>oaoi3BcSoajdO, ^^s? 23Fi^-^rf?5j. -arf^js! || 267

1) From the R&vana digvijaya, Mangalore edition, p. 12; there, howoTor, a new verse

begins after two and two lines, and there is no final Alliteration ; besides the Canarese is not worthy of imitation, old and new forms being blended.

2) The 41st Dasa Song in the Mangalore collection; the remarks to verse 2G5 equally concern these verses; observe also the ofTenccs against the rules of Euphony (sandhi)I Verses

26.'), 206, and 267, though correct with regard to feet and Moras (for the counting of which they are given), are not elegant with regard to form. THE MOBA-PEET 81

1) A praise

^Jt^sSj'iTsorl, ?jo^3-3ip*aD5:5j, jirfjrejsoi^dort, |

249. A fourth instance: the S I s ;i p a d y a '). Each quarter of this consists of 6 Puru-

hflta (^^ — o) feet (jana) /. e. foot of five Moras, to which the two feet pointed out by Sara-

sijasakha (^/^^ . uw) i e. 2 foet of throe Moras are added.

;^rfs' ^J3£3Ao^^ ^^ja^^js^^d itsao. || 269 1|

The scheme is four times;

I 2 3 lb G 1 2

1) An imitation of the verse in D. and B.

2) This is taken from the Kavijihviibandhana, where the rule and instance form verses

46 and 47 of thfe 2nd chapter. The SIsa and Ataglte (this name, however, is not given there) together form one viz. the 47th verse. The instances given in the text are a close imitation

(the first line of the Atagtte is that of the original), especially with regard to the scheme; the words sluSJjJosi^OOrfoiio also belong to the original. The appellations for the two kinds of feet are poculiar. — Regarding the large number of Alliterations being desired in the

Ragales confer the Lalita (v. 217), the Krauncapada (v. 221), the Vanalate (v. 226), the

Lalitapada (v.233), and the Kusumasara (v. 234) among the Sama Vrittas! ThoLalito (v. 256) in fact bears the name of at least one of the mentioned Vrittas. An Utsava occurs again

in verse 339. The Dasa Padas are all composed in Ragalo metres, but their schemes are some-

what different ; for the schemes vary according to the tunes used. Though there be many

metrical mistakes in the Dasa Padas, they can easily be found out and corrected. — There are

a number of Stsapadyas in the 5aranal!liimrita (ps. 4. 57. 61. 109. 113. 161. 173. 217. 223.

226.), Bengalftru, 1871. It is a very imperfect and faulty edition; however, the SIsas there

are built on the scheme of the present text, but the Atagttes are of such various forms as to

fall under no apparent rule. g 5a 11 :

' ' —?J 82 THE MORA-FEET C.

ôrtsôo siiioAojjcS, ^rforlv*oo iorto^wd*, ôr

II 270 II

To this a eo-oallod Atagltc, as people call it, is to be added, the scheme of which

is two times:

1 Ww>^ I

tirt-^Draj:^-D^ii*, ^?dy-n^^! || 271 ||

250. A fifth instance: the Caupadi. Each quarter consists of 4 feet, the first three consisting each of 5 Moras, the last one of 3. Alliteration is required at the bo;,'inning and

at the end, and Caesura may occur after the 8th Mora of a quarter.

The schemes appearing in the following two verses are (both are given in full to

show, how the feet of the same number of Moras may interchange)

A v.^^- ^^^*^^ - w^v^ I I w- I

w -^*^^ ^^-^ ^^^ ^w- I I I

-v.*ow .^^^ II ^.^-w ^^^^^ I I I B w -^^~^ -^ I w^^^^ I — I ^ -^ ^ I I ^,^^^ I — — I

V.WV.- v.^^ II ^^^^^ I >.w^- I I

The Rule

»i?orf ta^jiari* ;iai5olk) ;ira|,ris^j, THE MORA-FEET 83

A descriptive verse

251. A sixth instance, with the Trivudo (Trivide ) Tala.

The scheme, in short syllables, is four times;

1 ~.^^^ ww^* I ^^ ww^-^w ^ww^w I ^w^w I I

or in numbers, four times: 5.5.4.3*4.5

Verses containing the lamentation of the female Tirukolavinaci whose little son,

named i^ankara, had been killed by a horse havint^ kicked it.

^ciri-2joc!€od^y, ^|,c3, ^orfd, ?iocSo, sIob'd-s? 274 H ||

^jcSd jif^ôSj 23cdddJ33^rij^jf|j_ jiir^ê, sioôs! H 275 |!

252. A seventh instance; the Layagrahi Vrittii. Observe that this is a Canarese

Vritta or metre of Syllable-Feel'. Each foot, however, consists of 5 Moras, and throughout

bears the form of the Paeon ( — v^w), except at the end of the quarters where a Spondee

( ) occurs.

1) Verse 30 in Rd. It is a verse that lacks elegance; kshi before pra remains short, cf.

note to T. 230; the Caesura at 8 is not recommendable. 2) Ravanadigvijaya, p. 2.

3) Rajasekharavilasa XIII., 121 soq. 2 __ i 11* 84 THE MORA-FEET

The Bcheme is four times:

^sd-rfosoSo SDqi-;:)?d-2dkiao ot3^-ji;5d-3i:iao ^jdrt-^j^d-rt:^-,^^-?-

II 276*|F

253. An eighth instance, that may bo called an Ash t a pail i. It has a refrain, and belongs to the Eka Tala class. It is no Vritta, so that its feet of 4 Moras arc interchangeable.

The scheme in short syllables is eight times:

Its refrain is once: s^^^^ \ ^^^^

l^odbris;*, t,^^Ti- \

n, 5^d ^!J3oi>oq5- |

1) R&jaiekharUTil&sa II., 91; anotlior one occurs in XIII, 65. THE MORA-FEET 85

A 1)

it is nonompanied 254. A nintli instance, with tlio E k ii T I'l 1 n lilcc tho ABlitiipacli; too

ith a refrain. The feet contain 3 ami 4 Moras.

Its refrain is:

12 :) 1

or 3 4 1 3 4 ..^w^ ^^^ I I ^^^ I vw^^ I I

4 >..v.w >.>..^ ^>-w>- 3 4 3 1 I ^^^^ I I I I

3 4 3 4 ^-^^^ I I www wwww I ^^^ I I I

II 3 4 3 4 1 II 1 w I I I www wwww I www wwww I I I

Tho verso-schemo, in its first part, is four times:

7 S 1 2 3 4 si; or www wwww I www www* I I www I I I wwww I www I wwww

3* 3 4 1 3 4 3 3 4 I I I I I I I

in its second part:

12 3 4 5 fi 7 8

1 1 www www I I ww.w wwww wwww I www wwww I www I www I I wwww www I www WW. www I I wwww I www

II 1 w or I www I www www www wwww I wwww wwww I wwww I I I

3|4|3|4|3|41314

3 3 3 4 I I I

3 4 3 4 a 4 3 4 1 II I I I I I I I I

1) Kavanadi^vijaya p. 35. It is scarcely necessary to make the remark that these two verses are full of n;rammatical blunders; the metre only is to be paid regard to. The

Rftvanadigvijaya's author is Ge rasappe ^lintayya ; in the last verse he remembers Kshcmapura Venkata. S( 86 THE MORA-FEET C.

V ^3.S?o^ rjoJj,?;^^;^^ d:ra5aodjCidd ?;oa ^ l

So?r«Bo3ooa? oi3D;^jqra^?)rra>SôJjdJ3vô i^js^Jf^^^yâiS! || 279

255. A tenth instance, with the Eka Tain. The feet contain 3 and 4 Moras.

The refrain, in numbers, is: 3.4.3.4.3.4*3 3.4.3.4.3.41

The verse-scheme is twice: 3.4.3.4.3.4.3*4 3.4.3.4.3.4.31

^djpio3j3i3oi:r^ jjdAi :;i:5?oO ;:i8;^toejao! I

1) R&vanadigviJHya, pp. 48. 44, whore occurs another verse; line 4 tbo di beforo pra remains short. The voreo is at least of use for scanning. THE MORA-FEET 87

'>zio

B'dodj 5^rJ;;ij! ^Qrio O^d! n^^^j ?ijr(>Sri ^sijj! ^?^?

fi8;:oo Ti^^-^J. €d3oJ Dji^cOJj! ;^jds3 dj£)?)Jo3-)ej! rfoFjd?,

^dcdodcl^ddjsdcdjoi^ojj fijado, -^^^s^oli ;^J3ej ! ]j 280

256. The nuthor will continue to give instruction about motros wliieh belong to all

Indian langangos, viz. the Kandas and others. Confer v. 70.

281 F^jo ^^^^c3j ^o:::^do^'::3ooo. ^53j^-^oo£)(! |l ||

1) See the erotio verses in Ravanadigvijaya, p. 40. 2) H., Ra. (-epBoqaooSOpaoV

M. (-sptjsifBQXtfo), D., B. !

THE MORA-FEET

IV. CHAPTER

(Continuation of the Mora-feet Metres)

257. Xow follow tho rules rogariiinj the Mora-feet metres comprehensively called Aryes

viz. the Kanda, Arye (or Vipulo), Gitike, Saiiktrna (Saiikirnaka) and Duvayi (Duvadi, Dflte, Duvavi, Duvve).

JC^ Observe that in these Arya metres feet may begin with an Iambus i. e. ^ —

(Cf. the different observations to verse 25 1 and that introducing the Ragale s).

®- I)

ol)od53oo55oo ^^oi) o3(°^?Jo:oosi-^c3^! II 282

258. The feet (gaua) for the Arya metres have tho following iive forms and names:

w^ — giriea»i, Anapaestus ,

— dhflrjati, w^ , Dactylus

, sarva7», Spondeus

— \^ ^ f purari, Amphibrachys ^wwi^, sasipura or makliaripu, Procelcusmaticus

The 6th foot (vishaya — 5, adri=l) in each half of an Aryil verso is to be cither

a sasipura (v^ww.^) or a puviri (w — w). (Mind that when not falling under a

special rule, one foot may bo put in the place of the other, as in general the

number of Moras of the foot only are leading.)

I) n., Ra. (duvayi), M. (duvadi, duvavi), D. and B. (dflvi^), L. (durre). is- :

THE MORA-FEET 89

2. The Kanda (Skandhaka, Arytigiti)

259. Tho first form of the Arye s is the Eanda. In it (as well as in the other Aryes) each of tho mentioned feet contains 4 Moras. (In the Ragalos, ns will bo remembered, also feet of 3 and 5 Moras are used.)

260. In the quarters (pada) of the Kanda occur altogether 16 feot (pura=3, bana=5, vahni=

8, sara^o), 3 in each odd (oje ,1.3) and 5 in each even (yugme, 2 . 4) quarter, or 12 Moras in each odd and 20 in each oven one. The scheme of the following Kanda-verse is

1 -' 3 1. w ^ ^^..w 12 I I

1 r, r, 7 s 2.->.w- --.V. -.-^ -- 20 I I -^w I I I

1 2 3 3. v-w— w^^— 12 I I

4 f) fi 7 8

II 4. ^^- .^-w 1 20 -WW I WW— I I

55;d-^J^^^-4:32o^-2id-^?p^

?5jda3drJj3,^^a3j srf

?S^daodrJ„^^ 55jsi,?1'^, d^ri-^ojj;^! H 285 ii

1) H., Ra., 8b., L., M., D., B. 2) H., Ra., Sb., M., L. 3) H., Ra., Sb., M., L. 90 THE MORA-FEET C.

2GI. The rule regarding the number of Moras in the Kanda-quarters (ndi) is repeated in other words.

Ti^^^^^F^ dJ^Jj03odc^ol)ao3oJ3^, |

z^Flp^j^o, s'od-of' rso, ^do^-doo£)^! II 286

262. (Besides the 6th foot of a Kanda-half falling under a special rule, v. 283) it is to be

observed that in the odd places (8a8i=l, pura=3, bana=5, adri=7) of each Kanda-half the foot

with the long syllable in the middle, /. e. o — ^ (pururi), is not allowed to occur. The scheme

of the following Kanda-verse is:

' a .)

4 r. Ij 7 s

1 2 3 w^ - w-.^ I I -^w

1 r. i; 7 8

^JS-s^d-^T^^^-'algJ^!^J^^, [h. Ra. n^n^^oSj^hj etc.]

î>-ûSÂ Tiz^F^JSzS :it5^j^'^^ ^CoorJoo. II 287 jj

263. A further verso on the Kanda that states the following: An Amphibrachys (^ — ^) ought not to occur at the odd (vishama) places; at the 6th plaoo (of each half) either an

Amphibrachys or a Proceleusmaticus (..^^w^) is to occur; three of the oven (avishama) places

(2 . 4 . 8) do not fall under a particular rule (though it is in fact a stringent rule to conclude

each half, at the 8th place, with a long syllable; but ef. v. 27); the nuinbi^r of all the Moras

is 64.

1) 0. (v. 14.), Ra. H. (in chapter 6), Re., Rd. (v. 19), M., Sb., D., B; Kavijihvabnndhana

IV., V. 57. 2) M., Ra. II. (in supplement), Rd. (v. 20), 0. (v. 15), M., 8b., D., B. K SI :

THE MORA-FEET 91 I

S'oCjCS d^o. 288 to7lo3o, Zi^i^ji^-^J^^ II II

3. The Aryo (Vipule)

264. The Arye's first quarter (like that of the Ksnda) consists of 12 MoraB, its scconil ono of 18, its third one again of 12, and its last one of 15, (the special rules for thu JirsI Gth place, and the odd and even places being to be remembered).

^odc

55j3c3s5j3V* sd^jjcldi:^fS

^zS scrsdds3 5d£)?5

Oi)do dJ5S^-(%,Oij^^J5)03bF03jJ3S7*, ^^'2;i-^X)£){l II 289 ii

265. The first half of the Arye consists of 7 feet and a long syllable; the Bccond one

(pad&ntya, parardha, padardha) has a short syllable instead of the foot of the 6th place (rasa).

rl/^§JC3 SJCra^rc3jS"T?*, S^O- [d., b.: Ti^sr^r; Ka.: ^rPoSjo]

5Sj7T3t§, ^oJJ^S^/Sod tCcdO t\iejOO dricSjS'?*. 290 || 1)

A scheme of the Arye

1 2 3 >.w^v^ 12 wwww I ^^^^ I

4 5 fi 7 ,H

W^WN./ V'^S^V./ ^ 1 W^V^\^ 1 I W 18 I — I

1 2 :i v^w^v., 12 ow^^ I ww^w I

4 .1 n 7 8

v.-ww>./ II 15 w^^^ I ^ - I wwww I I

1) H. Ra. (in supplement), M., Sb. Observe that Na gana in this verse is not the Tribrachys

(^^^), but .^.^ww. 2) H., Ra., Re, M., D., B., L., Sb. D. and B. call it Aryagtti, and say that its last quarter contains 18 Moras; H., Ra. and Sb. that its third contains 15, and its last

16 Moras. See, however, next verse. 3) H., Sb., M., Ra., D., B.; D. and B. also: Aryo. -2i 12' )

92 THE MOKA-FEET C.

4. The Gitike (Gite

266. The Gttiko has the two quarters (pfida) of the frst half of the Vipule (i. e. the

Aryc , the author not paying any regard to the slight dilTerence in Samskrita between the two, that concerns only the CaeBura which for this class of metres is not ordered by him) also in its second half.

(SSJ3du2o.5^h, '"9,0 Zy^^F ?\^M; ^(^*, 1

A Bchomc of the Gitiki':

1 2 3 wwwo ^^>^w ^ww^ I I 12 4 5 6 7 8 ^-.^^ ^s^^^ www>. ^.^-^^ - 18 I I I I I

1 2 3 ~^^^~. ^^^^ ^^-^^ 12 I I

fi 7 8 ^•^^^ wwwv.. s.-^ ,^^ww 18 I - I I I II

5. The Saiikirnaka (Sankirna)

267. The Sanklrnaka is formed of the first half (pflrvilrdha) of the Kanda and of the second half (aparardha) of the Arye.

i) ^'cS-D^&iSdonjf^ZOOSi-ddFS^! ^Oodo || 292 jj

1) Sb., M., n., Kb., Rc. Re's reading is the following: SigC/Bcrijsr-QsnBrgijr- | DCjjdo

2) M., Sb., H., Ra., Rc, D., B., L. :

J5 THE MORA-FEET 93

A Bohemo of the Sankirpaka

w^^^ ^^w. I I 5 C

6. The Duvayi (Duvadi, Duvavi, etc.) *

268. (Duvayi is a Tiulbhava of Dvipadl ;. e. a verse with two linea.)

A translation of the reading of No. a. is; "lu the first (line) 6 Moras occur as well as in the second line (padii); (then) the Kanda-feet (of the second line) nicely appear, and a long

syllable (guru) is joined at the end'); 28 Moras-) are ordered for the Duvayi."

A translation of No. 6. is: "In the first (line) 6 Moras occur as well as in the second line;

(then) the Kanda-feet nicely appear; in one and one (i. e. in each line) 26 Moras are ordered

for the Duvayi."

a. ^J3ddJ3^ ^JSATi'^-?}^

oiodosoro, r\odj55dro^ro"

:^^(a(^sdrJ,odJj 55j3Jj do55o3J7l <^ajj53oo'^. II 293 |l

The scheme of this verse is twice:

^^^^^^ * ^wv-v.- • ^^^^ w w • •^'^^^ ^^v^w*— 28 3Joras. — I

c^idj; sdc3a3dde3-^j3^e:5ooJ; ^'odd T^r^do I

ol)j do3oroor\o£3o(^3'ij5o^5''''

^£)^sdFs;3^e3J djsjj djdcZ)/1 ?S(doo". II 294 ||

1) The 7\JTii-£xSltji:iF is in Sb., H., Ra and L. 2) The r^t,r^ oUj in Sb., M., Ra.,H.

3) Ra,... ^siojc^; D., B...Srfc£Tirfis3j5

£jOU) rfra^. 6) This is M.'s reading; Re . . .Xjsjj^fi^g^o; B. . .XoSofS^Ba; D. . ."hoSi

B^^ds. 7) Re. rfcljajjF-S3 ew; B. «

The scheme of this is twice:

wwi^v^ww » v^ww^ . . ^ — >^ ww^v^ . ^.^ 26 Moras. ^^^^ — I

269. An instance of the Duvayi. (Number of Moras: surn=l; khacara=l; ravi = 12;

garuda = l; vidyiuihara ~ 12; paunaguruja = 1.;

dJS^oSo

riad-|l)2^d-d*S-rtd0C^-cSCra(,5;Jd-Sj?53r\O-32i530^^0 I as Moras

^:J-zS>z!joSo*S)^^l).:>^-Zi^^:>o ^O^^C^o ?io3j(^Bdo'' ||295||28ii/or

1) Only in II. and Ra. U proves the 28 Moras for the line, if the liberty is taken to read in the first line, instead of sura-khuca-ravi, sura-khaoara-ravi. There is a Doha (S. Dvipatha) among the Prakjita metres in Colebrooko p. 413; it is n stanza of 4 yersos (lines), containing alternately 13 and 11 Moras (and scanned 6-1-4+3 and 6-|-4-f 1). — The first metre nl" the next chapter is the Tripadi, with regard to which the Duvayi may have been thought to form the

connecting link. THE CANABE8E MORA-PEET 95

D. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET

s'^cj'ss'^s ^ rt p o rf ^

V. CHAPTER

270. The author hnviug finished the langungea etc. common to nil the countries, now introduces the pure Canarese metres. Cf. verses 70. 281.

S'r3-^FiJ^-2j73SA0iJod£3jo, t?^^, 296 ^fo. II ||

271. Pure Canareso metres present 3 classes of Mora-feet, viz, the Brahma-, Vishnu- and

Budra-class, (a foot beginning with or forming nn Iambus, i. e. — ^ , being always excluded; cf. note to verse 251, and the introduction to the Eagales). To form them, two ( ), three

( ) nnd four ( ) long syllables are each separately in a certain manner inter- changed with short ones, so as to obtain 4 (ambunidhi) feet for the Brahma-class, 8 (gaja) for the Vislinu-clftss, and 16 (dharanJsvara) for the Rudra-class.

eOdC^ a5jJSS50O f3'3SJ0O n

si d-r\r^53j37^r\j53o5:5^Fo so 3) ?idr02i?iJ£d-c^SAO-dJCl,-?oo2£r\^i'o,o. 297 ^ II

1) This heading is not in the original. 2) M., Ra (-epas^iDAtfo), D., B. H.

(-spasipaXffo). 3) M., Sb., H., Ra., D., B. 96 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET

272. The peculiar manner in which the feet of the three classes, viz. those connected

with two (kara), three (pura) and four (vardhi) long syllables, are obtained.

f\6 ejsjj^-ajoor(.53js s'.sjod £ljooJ ri^^. ^^zZ^iJ, i^c^^Jt)^ I

tod sjsiJ-^s^pocS ; o^i ej^"; ^jjoJ ri^jo. ^JsdOo :^r1o^o, srfo CJ I)

273. Exposition of verso 298.

a. The four Brahmn-fect, from 3-4 Moras.

2. — siJOiriO (Anapaest) ^(1«.'^J O v^w ,

3 — w, Jjj3i3\ (Trochee) ?S3§

4. wv./- w, eSi^ (Tribach) qJCjii

6. The eight Vishnu-fcet, from 4-G Moras.

1. — (Molossus) , r^J3?a0Cj0

2. ^^— — 5o\5SC53j?5Jo (lonicus minor) Tidij^Zcl^O ,

3. ^- — cTSorfO (Amphimacrus) — ,

4. ww^- — , s;cJ8o;^o

6. • K^, iOSfSlO (Antibacebicus)

G. ^>^-- >^, SCJffSO

7. - >^ ^ , a,?2jS (Dactyl)

- 8. ^/w^ w , ISJJC^SoC^ (Procclousmatio) tl)JSOi^

1) H. and Ba. (after the exposition), 8b., M., D., B. 2) Different readings of H., Ra. ,, ,

THE CANAEESE MOBA-PEET 97

c. The eixtcen Kudra-fect, from 5-8 Moras.

1. , riorf3(?i?5Jo

2. ^„ — • _, nesj^j^qio nesafftjo^o

s. - w - • - , a?c;3ocJo

i. ^^^ — • — M^^OS \0

^ . — 5. , 5t)ioJ30^SO

— • — ^4j53?3i|)E!0 6. <..,w ^ , J^djLfraipirio

— >^ — 7. v^ , SJJ5£)qiuO (Chorianibus)

>^ • — 8. ^ V. w , oQuiSjijJrSO

9. • ^, SodZTSrO

10.^^ • w, eSJw^qi Of»J

11. - ^ - • w, £^0g,Sf3s?

12. ^^w- ^, ^JtinZpQ

13. w • w, &?j;33rtP"'^ (lonicus major)

14. ^ ^ — ^ • ^ S.KrfCJJ oj

15. — V./W • ^, 5s)KJ0jri| (Paeon)

16. ^^ww • ^, SJC^ri&a^

JCy" Only vorsos 299-312, i. e. 13 metres, occur iu the present work, that are constructed

with special regard to the feet and their names adduced in this place; besides feet of more

than 5 Moras are ordered only for seven of them, viz. citra, v. 300; citralato, v. 301; great

akkara, v. 802; nice akkara, v. 305; little akkara, v. 306; ele, v. 307; and gltike, v. 312.

After these 13 metres the shatpadis begin, a class of metro in which no feet of more than

5 Moras oan occur, no feet are called by special names, only the number of Moras, and not

the form of feet, is taken into account, and one foot with the same number of Moras, as iu

the Ragalt 3 and to a great extent in the Arye e, may be put for the other. For the shatpadis

(and the utsaha, v. 339) only the feet of 3, 4 and 5 Moras (without any reference to classifica-

tion), as they have been adduced in the introduction to the Ragales, p. 76, are used, and they,

together with a number of the Vrittas, the Ragale s and the Kanda, are the truly popular

metres in Canarese. Of the metres of verses 299-312 only tripadi, akkariko and caupadi are

used now-a-days, as being strictly regulated regarding the number of Moras contained in their

feet; the rest, of which the editor has never seen any instances elsewhere but akkara and elo

has been discarded, as it seems for the difficulty of scanning; for though the name of one of

the three classes of feet be given, who can know all at once what peculiar foot will suit the

circumstances? However by introducing some special rules as to the number of Moras, all of

them might prove useful; the equal akkara (v. 303), the middle akkara (v. 304) and the

chandovatanisa in fact present already some such rule, and the sarashatpadi has been rightly

K : ! 13 — — — «s 98 THE CANARESE HOBA-FEET

referred to its proper place as the first of the shatpadig (see note to v. 317). Whether origi-

nally there has been more uniformity in all of them, and the forms of the text for some are

corrupt (there appear to be two recensions), are questions worthy of consideration. All the

different readings at hand haYO been adduced; cf. Addenda. Observe that none of the feet

under No. 273 begins with an Iambus (w — ), such a foot being foreign to true Canarese metres.

1, The Tripadi (Trivadi. Trivali)

274. A Tripadi verse: The first line has 4 feet, each consisting of 5 Moras; in its middle

the Caesura and another Alliteration occur. (The second foot of the second line £. e.) the

6th (rasa) foot (of the verse) as well as (the second one of the third line i.e.) the 10th one (of

the verse) are to consist each of a Brahma (Bisaruhodbhava) foot ( \j, or v^wu, or , or

w^ — ). The remaining feet contain either 5 Moras, or where the Morns of the Brahma feet

chosen do not allow so many, only 4, (the number of Moras for the first lino being 20, those

for the second one 17, and those for the third one 13).

Z^n)do3oJS(°d,i5-?1r^ * dri-dSi-rTS Fid J3'^,

tiridood-F3i^Jj(^! r\p3dj z^^'^jt'^u^i:^,

299'|| 2iridjod-?5^Jj^, ^odij/i^! II

The scheme of the adduced verse:

12 3 4 ^w^— >^wo — — ^— 20 Morns in 4 feet I *w^^— I

5 VI 7 s ^^^^ >^,^w— v^^ww 17 Morns in 4 feet I I I

II X 11 13 Moras in 3 feet ^^^^ I I ww^— II

To show that not the form but the number of the Morns is essentinl for the feet (excepting

the Gth and 10th where, however, any one of the four Bruhma-feet may occur), the following

schemes of Tripadi verses, occurring in the 11th chapter of the RAjasekharavilnsa, are given

bore.

1) M. (Trivadi), Sb. R». (Trivali), D., B. The verses of the RAjasekharavil&sa arc of a

nature that does not allow them to be quoted hero. The number of Moras for the lines,

that is not stated in the Canarese text, is in oil good instances that which is given in No. 274.

Thus tho Tripadi boars a decided character, and has therefore not unfroquenlly been used in

Canarese poetry; another circumstance in its favour is that nono of its feet contains more than 5 Moras.

2 sa THE OANABESE MORA-FEET 99

II 1" 11

.-w v.w^ I w^-w|| I

'.P 111 II

V. 91:

-' I ; 1

5 r, 7 s

II 10 II

2, The C'itra (Upa6itrike, Vicitra)

275. A translation of the C'itra verse: "Wlien the feet (gana) of the throe (sikhibraja = tret&gni) lines (pada) (each of which is in possession also) of the course of a RuJra-foot

(bhuja;apaksha =bhujaga

Vishnu-feet (adhokshaja), as in the last metro (Tripadi), occur (for the other places), it is the

Citra."

1) This is the editor's tentative reading. Bhujagapaksha recurs in v. 307, where it apparently forms two words: bhujaga = 1, paksha =2, purposing, at the same time, to represent a Rudra-foot. There may be the possibility of attributing the same moaning to it in this

instance, viz. bhujaga = l, pakshagati (gnruda) = l, sikhibraja (sun?)=l, to denote the three pddas; or bhujaga = l, pakshagati = 1, sikhi (parvata)=8, to denote the number ot feet;

(sikhibraja, if dinapa, however, properly denotes 12). The above reading has been framed to

avoid, as ordered, the aja at other places but the 6th and 10th; but examining, for instance

V. 301, it appears that whilst it must occur at the said places, it may occur, if not forbidden, also elsewhere.

I . S 13* r3 100 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET

The Boheme of the verse:

20 M. THE CANARESE MORA-FEET IQl

H. (=Ra., & nearly 6b.) :^iSo3oJSS?l^2S d-TlPc)

The scheme of the verso:

9 M. >^-^w — ^ ^w« I

3 1

10 M. >^ ^ 1 ^w w^ I

f. VI

18 or 19 M. ^ w >^ ^ vj ^^^'^— www — I ^ ^ I I X 16 or 17 M. - - w w w w w II I w w w I I

D., B. ^ao3j;^?4^-'^^°

ciajidjsrddo 3So t&Sj^=ao,o. [b. rfbJiiSjarrS Ect^j5j*j,o] ||

K., M. ;^ao3j5^?4'^-^^^-"°

;3J3doo, riti-ridoN, sSCfrirliodo tS^o [k. 5j;>rfl)o tvk] |

siiCjC3j3S;i*Ac3j3ri:arfjdrf)0 [K., for tho two lines, only: rfi'rfTSjS^'?\rf='o3o

8b. ^ao3j3^^rf-rir3 [identical with L.]

;3j3ds6, 3icoA)£jo, 1

Ra. i!oao3j3^^d-rSr3

1) The ^ of foot vi. and d of x. may be taken either as short or long; the second line

may be joined to tho first.

8S S _ ^ 102 THE CANAEE8E MORA-FEET D,

4. The Five Akkaraa

277. The great (piri) Akkara. At the beginning of the first line an aja; then five vishnus; at the end (tudi) a rudra. At the beginning of the second line an aja; then four vishnus ; at the 6th place an aja ; then a rudra. The feet of the third lino are in name the same as those of the first ; and those of the fourth lino in name the same as those of the second.

The scheme of the verse:

1 2 3 4 5 G 7 32 M. V. w ^>^ -^-- -^- I V.W-- I I - w^^ I I -w I

I 2 .-i 1 5 VI 7

1 2 :i -i r> c 7

33 M. .^w>^ — 1 ^.^ >.. ^. 1 ^^-^ ^v--^- I ^w ^ — ^ I — I -w I

1 2 3 1 5 VI 7

| — ~.-^^ -^>.., | ^^ ^— 30 or 29 M. \ — w— — ^^| — ^^1 ^w^| \\

:^d5i)S??odo-?i2p^rJt3, ^^xr^cJj|,a?io3dj ^Oo±)^do. ||

Ra. ^JsddJS's'ii-rirso tôodd to5',^„53oijj rtreori^ C;3^jdô,o; • a—° i-i TO irf- ssrsdjssjgcrfjjo (ô)d3iFa^r(rso f3o?o ?>d, âo3J3ôtj j

ridrios??odo-?i:p^ficS, ^^^rO^^a^o^sSdo ojOaJo^do. ||

K., M. ;3J3de3js^ tjrSrjorts^ ôodd to^j, do^^ôSio rirsori's'j Sôdô,o:

â^jao3J3ôw ssrsdjs^goiwo ?ôdsiraoC3-ricso fSe>A) ?it>i^; I THE CAMARESE HORA-FEET 103

0—" i-> ra «

278. The equal (Jure) Akkara. Each line has the following G feet: two sarasijodaras

(vishnns, only of four or five Moras), then an aja, then again two sarasijodaras, and another aja (the final of which is long). So far it is a regular metre, and would be fully so, if for all the places respectively feet of the same number of Moras were selected.

ridru23j5(ojd-rtp3£5odc^&j^j£5j^., ?1r^doj55j3e33'o,o. I

rfjsdoSjDh Thz^s:^:) c3jsdolj3^,d!:Sod^e5^(3^ iesfiio. 303

The scheme of the verse:

III VI 26 M. ^w^w -^^ I I w^-^ -- I o^-^ I I

26 M.

or in numbers: 4,3.5.5.4 104 THE CAKARESE MORA-FEET

;^d?o2?Jw?Cjd-?if3s3jdC40si)=^, r!r3rfoojij9"^o, |

sid?oii-53J3?2^t3, dvisdsS^d^cSvOS;?^ t,7iQ

coJddoiraA ?oocjjdo c3j36ojo^o,OjdF^e^4a? JC5ao. |l

sb. rjd?o2Sj3?cjd-rira;3di:;fi>do0 c3da=CT,, sjo^o

Sjd?oti-e3j3?2;^^, dJ3d;S^ rirsao cSjsdw^ s2;^ao

siodjcoo djs6oijsA djsdojj^d^dFiss'^^? iesao. n

L. ?od?O^J3?d^d-?ir3^ddotdfiJ5jO0 cSda^A, rfjsjo

rid^ozSjs^cid-rira^dtijowJirfoSo ^s;*r!^ si)J3t5€, |

?odo]K-e3j5?c^^, c3j36d^ rtraaodo djsdojj^dcici^es^^a? qidoSjs^ne ?joa6 iesao. n

n. ;îdro^3J3^(:Jd-^1^^^3od;:lddJîo;J€ cSda^, ; djô

ridrosBjs^cid-riradjdcsodj^, rirc)rfoo;jj3"g^j,o. 1

dradoiraA riodicio dJ33oJo^dSjcifiS5-°s^a? issao. ||

279. The middle (nadu) Alclcara. Each lino is as follows: Ono jalajasambhava

(bramlia), three jalaruhodaras (vishnus), and one kamnntaka (rudra, the Gnal of which is

long). The number of foot, therefore, is £ivo (kamabaiiavali). w

THE CANARE8E MOEA-PEET 105

The scheme of the vereo:

• I II i 24 M. — WW www I WW I www— — I I

24 M. www - I WW I ww-w I --W I

24 M. WWW WWW- I -WW I I --W I

24 M. WWW 1 ww-w I --W I WWW- I

n numbers:

^1' o tJ- tJ- iJ-'

^^"uCjoiit ^cIoSjSV* JjoCj005j=S,, SDÔZj'SraS rfôjjo SjôfioSj rtrsd^, fddowr3^,u^,; sSriOo^j, aS^Sp! — Si 106 THE CANABESE MOKA-PEET D

3ej^c3o36 ejiri^J3s;*j jjoS'^sjjs e'srfjtjaMa

ri§ sraohoSjcIri^ II

280. Thp nice (?e'cle) Akkara. Each line consists of four feet in tlio following order: a VftniijaSiimbUava (bnilima), two vanaruliodaras (vishnus), anJ a ruilra.

cZi^J, d^J, oOC^Dli^'^d^^r^;^. ^(;^, II 305 II

The scheme of the verse:

1 2 :i 1 19 SI.

w w-.^^ >.>.-^- 1 I I

- ^ I I -^^w

^ww— ^^-w II I I -w I

or in numbers: ^

THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 107

K., M. rffdtirfoE^J^rirB^^ ^J3dd;3s?|j,a^

Rn ...

do 1

^^i, =^?V, t>ii3oij^d€,?j?i>o. II

281. The Utile (kiri) Ahkara. Each line consists of the following three foet: two podeynlars (Tishnus) and a sankara (ludra).

r\c^, ^e3'ol)^,dT^,c3 o^rso! H 306 ||

The scheme of the verse:

1 2 3 15 M. ^w^.^ — w — v^^^.. — I I

17 M. „-.-- ^^^->. ^^w- I I I

15 M. ^^v^^— — w ^^^ — I w I ^

16 M. ^>..,^^ 1 — ^—1 w^-^— II

or in numbers:

rti^, ^es^c^^d^cS e;^rao! || a- v*^ II 108 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET

ly^rao! rid, *w-ol)^,iJtkdo ||

K., M. :^jlo±)d 3oS-cdjjrio ^Sjsddjss'^^,

0" L oJ [L. -rfiJSS^J APB^jariSiSOio]

B^rf, ^&5'oJo^rf-&,dj;3 cD^rso! [sb.--a,!S o^f<3o] [l.-u,(±i e/^fBo] |1

Ra. J^dcrfjsjawr ^vOde3j3§^,

0- ^ II

5, The Ele"

282. The Ele. There occur 6 (bhujaga=l, pak8ha=2, pura=3) feet (of which two are bhujagapakehas i. e. bhujagadharis) ; the 6th foot forms an aja.

d2irtP3^^, 2^55^! II 307 II

The scheine of the verse:

sb. rijiar!-3iB'-a)rf-r!r?-

1) Tbo reading of the last lino of the verse in the MSS. is doubtful ; olo (not o lo ), boworer, is the form givon in v. 68. Cf. tho note to v. 300. THE CANARE8E MORA-FEET 109

K., M. eti-3J^-rJ0ri-

Ru. :±>ijri-;i^-^d-rir3-

6. The Akkarike

283. The Akkiiriko is a Canarese Samavritta (cf. v. 276), somewhat connected with

the Kusunia vicitra of v. 162. Each line shows the following 6 (khara or kara, see v. 244)

feet: a Proceleusmatic (muraripu), a Spondee (bomma), a Proceleusmatic, a Spondee, a

Proceleusmatic, a Choriambus (/ c. ft Dactyl and a long syllable). At every 6th syllable

occurs Caesura, and after it another Alliteration.

The scheme is four times:

i:5ojciOs^, :3j3£dop, £:5jjciD54), ^3j3.s3o,o, sJoodDs^, 2ij3^c;^do

(N)dood55o(Sodo 5d8aô^j:3jsdo^6, oJjBoSJsesea-^Jsô 308 ^j3, ^dVDî^, c;Jdo3jJ3S?dJ,o ^bÔrS^^D^^. || l

1) H. Siido'^ soio sod-XredoCTi 7;od&lTi-jjjs^X9o ; Ra. srf?3:3 at^io jad-XpesbSio

. . . ; K. M . . . . ajX-Xf^'rfjSJc; D. B. ridSi ftOio SB-rf^-:!Joa3S(i-:jjdjeld-iini5|X'9o.

2) H. oJoS 6aJo3j^ o;Ra. cOjS asooD^o; M. octa oD^sJsd^Jsf^; K. oc5j3 dJ^JSJddJsf^;

L. ocoS tio*5BTi3af ; D. B. odj3 j^U-^Asf. XSiitii = 6.

!a —__—. ^ 110 THE CANAKE8E MORA-FEET D.

7. The Caupadi (Caupadlge)

284. The Caupadi too is to be consiilcred a Cnnarese Samavritta according Jo the author's

views (else he would somewlicrc have introduced a Dactyl instead of the Proceleusmatie, etc.).

Each line consists of a Proccleusmnticus {inadanai)itri) and a Choriambus (sanknia, i. e. in practice a Dactyl and a long syllable).

The Bcheme is four times:

or in numbers: 4.4.2

ri^, ^S^^Eria/i^. [d., b. rib 2J=3sib 309 ado, ^??] H ||

K., M. SjOCSj^fi ^odoJJ rfOOo

ado, ria, z^ziS^A^. II

Ra., H. rfoCj^j?) ^oCjOjO doOO

?j3, i3^3iari^ adj, ||

8. The Chandovata/z/sa (rliamlovasanta)

e;3oo3jt)pd^ori5^. o^rc)doo sjfs?o

285. The Chandovatanisa. Each line coutnins first three mnndarndharos (visUnu), then

u bisaruhajanma (brnhma) in its end. TllK CANAKE8E MOKA-FKET HI

^^:o:Sd twridjsdsjc^.o; cTSo,^ i a t/

Tho Bchomo of the verso:

12 3 1 IG M. wO WVJ^O wu^-^ uu — — I I I

16 M. — v^w -^^ .^^.^v^ I I I I

IG M. ^ -^^ -^v. 1 I I

IG or 17 M. w^ ^^^~^ ^ I — I I woUII

Rn. djoCjCiqjd-rlrsdjrSa^ dJSdsSjss?;

sb. djouj!jqjd-rir3s5o?5a#, ^jscldjs^;

riociicSo; w^raOjs Jesaodo

1) The meaning of the readings of K., M. and L. only well agrees with the construction of this metre as far as it appears in the verses; according to it this verse is presented. If we read "gamano" instead of "gamane ", the last line contains a Mora in excess, occasioned by the first foot "chandova" ( '^) that is the reading of all the MSS. The ^zA, s^CWc must refer to tho number of the feet of a line. ; 55 112 THE CANARE8E MORA-FEET D.

K., M. rfoocibq5d-riK)do;5a6 d/srfdjss^,

^oadoijoo ^jIoSjss^ko, |

6^odJ3^^?iod€ rid rJ^i-ridoN! 1|

9. The Madanavati

286. The Madanavati. "When there are 5 (vishaya) madanapitri (vishnu) feet and after-

wards a long syllable occurs" (it is the Madanavati); "the same line is formed, when a hara-

pada (rudra) is found after 4 upendras" (vishnus); or "when a hari stands at the end of

3 inadanaharas" (rudras, and is followed by the long syllable), "it is the Madanavati". Feet

of the same number of Moras interchange.

55od?5^ Jodojj riradoE:^) cSstoJjrfJS^d, /l^do £:5ooo

cZJl2l^^:5Jos3(odJ-^^ôôl)SêJôoô-idd?S^,

53j3droSdd-:^,oij3o 3dO 5'd sdc§, 5Jo;:^rJ^.^. 11 311 ||

The scheme of the metre as to Moras is four times either:

•'• 1 2 3 1

-2 I .1 1

1 WWWW | WWWWW WWWWW I www— I

The first etructuro in numbers:

. long) 4 . 4 . 4 . 4 . 4 2 (i. e. one THE CANAKKSE MOUA-FEET 113

sb. rfodFjfd i^odojo rirssio;^ ^^ci:^dJt^6, T^ozk) ^jjo

Ra. docifj^ :^OLooij rtrssjJ^ SsicrfjcSJS^S, dooo

D£>:^doo3S?od,o 2j^^.oi)£)odJjJtitJfiJo

rfotirJ3dd-:^ cdiao sis ^cl sitSd ^jd?)jj.3. 11

K., M. rfodfifi iodooj rioradooo ^^odjcSjsfd, riodo^o

djsdCS, 3idi3j3s^jsjodS3 ;^2j^do riodoid-sjdrfooo 1

daiSo SaS^jJZcodj-S^sOSl Oij&od^o2JJ2;i-Sjdc3,

Sjodficou-^^Oioo 3qD ^;^ Sjd, sjodfid^. II

L. dodf^fi ^odoij rirsdo^ ^crfodJ3§6, rido^o

sa^;i)02^od,-e^^3Si,oijaod:^„2o djo

^dci3od-3,30Jjô 4'353. ooS î^ îildodci IJ

10. The Gitike (Gitige, Gita)

287. The Gitike; the Gth foot of every second line is to bo u Brahma (inidmiibhava); the other feet are not ordered, but according to K., M. are Vishnus.

1) Sb., Ra , H. here 'hfBf^, in the verse "h^S; M. 7v?S^, also in the v. iS- s 114 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET D.

Zoo cJCj.^iOpJOVCOiiJ) aOjIlOj iO -sSSQO I

T?d53o??c3jsc^ri(^^-/lr^. ij 312

The scheme of the verse: That of K. and M.:

12 3 12 3 wvj^^ WW w ^ I I i w^ www — I

4 5 VI 7 4 r. VI 7

12:', 12 3

4 5 VI 4 5 VI 7

1 II www- - WW II - I I WW- I wwww I w- -WW

or in numbers:

14 M. 4 . 5 . 5

19 M. 5 . 4 . 4 . 6 I

16 M. 4 . 6 .

13 M. 4 . 5 . 4 II

Sb.

rid 3i44^^c^->^cjd) A)2^ori it^Qo I

Ra. oidd^^J3S?t)S5=*otJ ?jog3^o3j3V^

ad, 2o^^fS(_drfo doci^^rioJ

^ddo:5dJ5o^h^^-r(r3o. j| THE CANABE8E MORA-FEET 115

Jt5" Hero end the metres that are based upon a more or less indefinite number of Moras in

the respective feet. With the Shatpadis a class begins that is excellent for exactness; for

each foot, as is the case with regard to the Ragalos, and Aryes, is to consist of a definite

number of Moras at a given place. The feet used are those mentioned in connection with

the Ragale s, p. 76; no foot, as observed there and p. 77, dare begin with an Iambus (-' — ).

The various readings have been given not so much for elucidating the rules (that are exact

enough) us for throwing some light on the history of prosody.

11, The Six Shatpadis

288. There arc six (ritu) Shatpadis: In each class the first two lines (pada, No. 289

pada) of half a verse are equal; each third line has half a line (are) in excess, and a long

syllable (indudharn; v. 315 Isa; v. 317 madanahara; see v. 29) at its end.

^ja.odd ôi'oô; ôQo:!)

ôdjv^ ôoc3JSC^£5'/1 îJpoSj :ie5o. || 313 \\

289. The same statement in other words.

^j3d=Z;d dr^Fo njdjs?j; dojaet^cSolj sdd I

^des^js-^ r(odos§podt^O??, S3;ij£)0i)^^o. 3i4 II ii

Re.'s 1) concluding verse; D., B ; M.'s verse 73 and Sb.'s verse 75 of their first chapter.

2) Rd. verse 22. $2 g< ^ 116 THE CANAEESE MORA-FEET

290. The Bamo n^uin, nddint; only that there are six lines (adi); (the number of Moras

is stated in v. 31G).

530J3£5^J3,od0 :duS'qjFo; * I)

t5^ef)'(^ ^Ci030J3^O=^J3 Ji5'?53^0o. II 315 |1

291. The six Shatpadis are:

(Vartika). The first has 8 (kari) Moras in its first lino, the second 10, the third 12 (ravi), the fourth 14 (mauu), the fifth 16 (raja), the sixth 20.

?5c§rtoo. ^od, c^^^-a:5j^^,o3ooc3 ^u^ ij 316 n

292. The jSarashatpadi. Feet of 4 Moras. (The wording, however, refers it to the fore-

going class of metres, stating that it consists of mandaradharas i, e. vishuus, with a madana-

harani i. e. rudra at their end; see note. Accordingly it might appear as if only vishnus

and rudras were allowed; in practice, however, a brahraa of 4 Moras is looked upon as equal-

ly fit, and the rudra is represented by any foot of 4 Moras plus the guru. Examine verses

318-321, and the sarashatpadis in the Ravanadigvijaya, ps. 16. 30. 36. 43. 46. 48).

The scheme is twice:

or in numbers:

1) M.'s V. 75 and Sb.'s v. 77 of their first chapter; I) , 1).

2) Re's one but last verse; Ra., H. have it after their 6th chapter (on algebraic computa-

tions, etc.) in an appendix; M.'s v. 74 and Sb.'s v. 76 of their first ch.; Rd. v. 23 ; D., B.; Kavi-

iv., its following verso is: efaii33nes^J,iQ riJPe»3dr

. The d^-Tia-?JoSJ5So|| aaoscJ rij8eT

or&5 Kt5 of the text is only in Re.; the others have jjafrf*-^^- S''- •>•'» s^&r^cT^V. a „- S THE CANABESE MORA-FEET 1 ] 7

53oodd^d-r\r3

£5j3o£)c3, stloSbja"?*

^'oocJd ^^nJozl £:5od?5aodo; I

odooddjs^, 2!d3d;^ao5j(;! II 3i7 n

293. In each of its first lines (ndi, carana) it has 8 (kari) Moras (laghu); its third and sixth lino consist each of 14 (mauu) Moras; number of all Moras 60.

£3os5^i3dc^5>cx5jo

2) 2JdSAiJ£)rblo023-^Oij?S^! 318 II II

294. The KaTijihvabandhana's rule (iv , 56). <5aradhi = 4; yngB = a couple of laghus (in the form of the guru).

^tdiQ rfojses^ojoari^ri? I

2id^-olorio t

sicirOK-f^oijfS, ;^d^-?)p^ 319 || ||

1) D., B.; in H., Ra., Sb. and M. it stands between the Ele and Akkarike (being simply called S h a t padi), which circumstance accounts for the use of mailanahara and mandaradhara; these words do not occur in any of the other rules cited with reference to the sarashatpadi.

2) Only in D., B. :

118 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET

295. The rule of another author.

1) rfje5jrf3^A^jdjrio-rfj3ip. II 320 II

296. Another form of it. Manu=14.

SbOoio sides ;3j3d

's*oCb;^dc5e3orf4i, rirsjSoiiJS. 321 || ||

297. The Kusumashatpadi. Feet of 5 Moras (matre, laghu) ; number of all Moras 74.

The scheme is twice:

or in numbers

5 . 5

1) In 8a. 2) In Rd. t. 24. THE CANARE8E MORA-FEET 119

dnja?33j3D.W0,

ô?Jo£5oSj;ârio:^J, ^£5oO-Ôjo^(! II 322 11

298. The Kavijihvubandhana'3 reading (iv., 57).

lirtdfS^cSo ^j?l)wosiy^ao3j^^ciJ3. 323 1| |1

299. Another reading. The first two lines in the first and second half contain together

40 Moras; the third lines each 16 plus 1.

sSJsi,?. s^SrfjSsoocS^^i cram II 324 H

1) D., B. 2) Sa. It is said that chiefiy the jhampe tala is used for the Shatpadis. 1 20 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET

300. A fourth reading.

ii Si ^- si d- ojoj r!, ^,

7ik^ 3jaf3^s^o; spa

SAj f3j35de33i^% cram s^jal^?. || 325 |!

301. The B h og- a 9h a t p ii d i Feet of 3 Moras (kale); number of all Moras 88. Arka=12. Pada, Carana, Anghri=line.

The scheme is twice:

or in numbers:

3.3.3.3 3.3.3.3 3.3.3.3.3.3.21

1) Rd. V. 25. g) D., B. V. CH. THE CANARE8E MORA-FEET 121

302. The KnrijihTAbandhiinn's verse (ir., 58). The first two lines (carana) have each 12

(bhrinii) Morns (U^'hu); the third lino (pAda, also v. 329) comprises exactly S Moras in excess.

fiJ3?i:3oolb siosj ^jrtsjo ^tSoJo sjsrf'^?; i

?73ji)a3rldj^aocl), ?gCi^t3^N^?! 327 II ||

303. A third reading. Anghri, adi, pada = lino.

< 1) =5?^! 7i^:>^^of\, w^^JS^^DB^ds;?^, II 328 ||

304. A fourth reading. Arka=12.

rfjsi-rirscS do23^. erart^ojjioyo || 329 ||

1) Sa. 122 THE CANARE8E MOBA-FEET D.

305. Tho BhiVminishatpadi. Feet alternately of 3 and 4 Moras; number of all Moras 102. Mnnu-14. Pada, pada=line.

The scheme is twice:

w^w ^^~^^ ^wv. w^ww I I I

^^^ w^-.w ^^^ 1 ^^w>. 1 I ^^^ ^^^^ - I I I I

or in numbers:

3.4.3.4 3.4.3.4 3.4.3.4.3.4.2 |

"J ^

1) r9,CJ053 OS^PSS^jt). 2tJDe2)0(^o3joC3(^5d SJl^^Oli || 330 j|

30G. Haifa verse from the Kavijihvabnndhana (iv. 59). Antcn^line.

s?J35§oi)di^e33j3«'^r; ;oo;^^ 2)

807. Another version.

1) !>! B. 2) Uorowith oonoludos our copy of tho work. K- ^ THE CANARESE MORA-FEET 123

^odor(J3a?io;3t)S5o srecS^, 1)

dood-ri3, (iJ?)t^6di dosijOij rtrafS A:^^ziJ5. \\ 332 ||

308. A fourth reading.

2pS)0?j3iWja

ti^^cJO^ Ssliaoio ^rfdos;*

ejiJSCuoSJS^o civj«e53dzt> sirajojo rira^ iJoi3;::ioriJ3. || 333 1|

309. The Pa ri var d h in i sh a tp ad i. Feet of 4 Moras (matre, laghu); number of all

Moras 116. Piida, adi = line.

The scheme is twice:

or in numbers; 4.4.4.4 4.4.4.4 4.4.4.4.4.4.21

1) Sa. 2) Rd. y. 27. 124 THE CANARESE MORA-FEET

5^c3d, ^(^, f^o^dj ,^2io5j sjD555r^s3^a7l(. II 334' II

310. Another version. ijitu=6. Padn, ^'aran!i=line.

siudaojj's&Sj 3ic5o(i§rrah36o

ado sisrf^r^ ^js^dsi-^^ao

c5oa^-;^rfj3i,ri^J5c^rij tirla^-êjoioa s'î-rfoâo. || 335 ||

311. A third version.

o3odrfo 3idort^o 3Sj3?dji-rfj3^r(

^ocJo^ciao do^dJSodJSodoo slao2!3-rij3;i,ris^jj>; |

s^ôdji^riDja êsao êe3 jj^rfu333^d;3sji:)ocj3. n 33G jj

812. The Vardhikashatpiidi (VArdhikya-, Vartikii-)- f"*' of SMoras; number of all Moras 144. (Tho game verec, with the only dilTerenoc of "V&rtika," occurs in Ba.) Pada, pHdn=Iinc.

1) D., B. 2) 8b. 3) Rd. T. 28. 3- V CU. THE CANAKE8E MORA-FEET 1 25

Tho aohemo is twioo:

or in numbers:

5.5.5.5.5.5.21

Ofdoaoo 5j^0f3'c5 5dij£)oi) £5jsd^ sjd

I1337'||

313. Another version. (Though it does not mention tho long syllablo at tho end of each

third line, its Moras arc included in tho total.) Battlsa = 32.

SeJ^FB^i:. oiei CS^cSo Jf^ejO, dJSdaj »Je)

1) Sa., D., B.; B. reads asf;)rSr-3iU,Qo3j. After this Sa., D. and B. adduce the first verse of

the Canarese Jaimini Bhurata as an instance (3|?rfqio3 etc.); an eminent forgery!

2) Rd.; in the beginning it has ncpr?f that is against the metre; nupTT^o or STj^rB^d must be tho reading. :

12G THE CANARESE MORA-FEET

12. The TJtsaha

Utsiiha is 314. The composed of the two Brahma-feot of 3 Moras, i. e. of Trochees and

Tribaohs, of which each lino comprises soven; besides each of its 4 lines has a long syllable in its end. Confer the Utsaha of the Ragales vs. 256; 265; 266; 267; 268.

The scheme (in Tribnchs) is four times:

or in numbers 3.3.3.3.3.3.3.2

"S^ 3joz^c!jt)sre?jo

1) Sb., M., D., B., Ra., H. — JJ THE SIX SOLUTIONS 127

VI. CHAPTER

" E. THE SIX SOLUTIONS

315. The anthor is going to toach the six solutions (pratyaya) regnrdinjf the syllable-

feet metres, so far as lie understands them. (These so-called solutions are of no practical

value. The English headings are given according to A. Weber.)

^„ajj£5oo ^^^A oij^£^Dr\£3^£di^:^, 340 II n

316. The first solution: a first rule showing how to attain to "the enumeration or exhibi- tion of the possible combinations" of a metro (chandas), or Prastara. (This verse has

appeared already as verso 30 of the text.)

=3^odc

£0

1) This heading is not in the original. 2) M., Ra., H. !2- 128 THE SIX SOLUTIONS

rtodo; sira&sr^-^ o^joJ; (^do I)

^d-o5;j-"r\^?3a5j^^;or\o, ^SotI-noI;^! II 341

317. The second solution: a rule showing "how to find out the form (scheme) of a ecr- tain combination of a metre, the combination's place in the respective prastara being known", or Nashta. (Weber, p. 439. 440.) rflpa=unit.

a^o3j=S^dj3s5

ôdo; r^do-2jrsrtoSj3ai).dJ5)i::§ dJ33d)-oljjsi)qjrc3^' îrstîjj, ^j«)

rid, sJj^^clija e^r^jdj ?i^dj^zooE3D?5^! jj 342 ^o^dj; Jsad ||

318. The third solution: a rule teaching "how to assign a certain combination of a metro to its proper place in the prastara, the combination's /orm being known", or U d d i s h t a.

(Weber, p. 441-444.)

—° & O "J ^%

1) Sb., D., B.; before it B. adduces again vs. 296 and 297 of the text, and the following prose-sentence: SjSsSjs ;rf\ ^ j5 aiScSjodd S^^zi e5^ Srfjasd^ iS:f~':i'^ysi^ ejyjjrfSi^Arf^ii,

o^jjafi ^'tfX'^ dSdd)^ rfuj ^jbS, Zjodj s^jjS ^aorfj

2) D. ejJcddjioazSodJ efozia; B. e|Jodajso:3oSra ejJod£: M. e;!orfao55aij eJ^tj; 8b. ^orfan oSo^jodJ i^^si; II. Ra. ejJcrfarac^OiSoi) <3S. 3) B esoS'rfJSiodrffSa'O.SUa: Ra. eoo

iJitnsX^TiJrioFiQrAeav^suv. Sb ooSôjJDrA tSÛx : M escrfrfjôr^ eSf'j^sUJj j D AjcAaâyj^. 4) B. djj^ odJq!sqir:3; U. Ra. 'djBj^-otJjjgsqfrD eS^SUo,; M. aasj odj

liR8tf!riS 83PWv3Uj . 5) The text's reading is B.'s. D. ^cM5oc3^siJo Sjs^ Dc; U., Ra., Sb.

SioiOBPoSrfJo SjsS oc; M. :3oa3Dpaô ^.iâo. Before this verso M. has the following : rgsa jiSiSoSJOrsei o s;Jcd53Ssi^cdjrf\£^^5o*iU:;ceo «3îi)o | o^ SO^n^rfjA.OdflodfSjicOÎI tJFS)io3jsi3r«AdoXj;Ma^j5^^ ^^^"^ c5i^Si'^^^^^»**«sa3iavdoaJô:io20J2i3Sc3e. I || THE SIX SOLUTIONS 129

319. The rourlh solution: n rule for oiiU'iilutinj,' "the respective relation in number between the long nnd short syllables in the prastAra or various combinations of a metre", or La-ga-kriye. (Weber, p 455--t57.) ijndajanka, 6ndu = a unit.

oii'-CoS £)-o-/^-a,o5jo3oo:^^oo

d?J2i-d^'3|^,(^^?5e3°5^d^5'-ojoor\-^-ejE5j^-_^door\'^o.'' || 344 n

320. The fifth solution: a rule "for finding out the number of the possible combinations of a

metre without exhibiting them one by one", or Saukhyasa (Sankhya). (Weber, p. 444-452.)

s'ddjs^ 5^jaa ^jsodo riôjj 3',do£)odô r^js^âsidjs^''' O* O CO

c^dt3?;jo'* d^-dra^-WaiJ^'''-dJ^J^?1^^dJ?jo^oo^3^f^?5^! ||345|]

1) H. Ka. «3*Aais<.ffiCj^r3JUJ.; Sb. e3|, da «ij3:;iC r^jtii ; D. e3Sw.»'S

B. ?faUJ,. 2)' M. eD'9=?j3GCjSUo, eo5; 80«^>®odSiU,T3 ; H. Ea. eO^^jaodSU.dd 3) H. Ra. to ti ' d ' u iie3fio^rfo^«'D4\do; D. gesaodorfjjo^gda^^^rfj; Sb. ê3?iogô;^s?c!D4,cjj; M. êsô

;^dc;^^dai5^d). 4) Sb. Seêss^f/ffoiWA^j&A^ôA^c; M. s>eKi»s4:3eô3jJA5;o3j

eiyJJ^^OAtfo; Ra. SieSisPsSd?tfaiJ^7\B|2)^Jj^^JOA«'o; B. . . :3«3's''dSja^JJ-. Before this

verse M. has the following: e;iodaj3c5jtjci3jstfjSo :^ âKii:3 ÛjafoSO ^\ 'ôo | ScS 80?^ Wo

djj:3T>Xs?sio3^.t!;5jo^;iS9?'AjUJ. ?jo 7ix)-:iiji'^ A^b^UTisXt^d e3SdBVBAS?o3;3r!\^Uo. ^jj || |

sAWci) Are;^J9^£ire liesa ac^.cii s^QrfozojssBfjfS?. || 5) D., B cSspbd; m....

lia-^D; H. Ra.. .f3jse'(?o3*^asorfs5a. 6) Ra. a;9tf^TJoA^-B«riosii3da^*: D. eo'S>**

rfoA'«*.3rfooc-)^idar^; Sb. 209SSrioXs?«tf:ioSi:oQrAi ; M. .Stiejrfa5^doA<9:iric;iad pr*. "cj "a CD

7) H. Ra. ^jijaod ?ij8^QC^d*§ ; M., Sb. ^djacrfiSo riiBjjOslao. 8) n., Ra , M., Sb.,

adalsb; B. D. ijdeJii. 9) M., Sb. ^^-i3;ir-s^7\. JS- 130 THE SIX SOLUTIONS

321. The sixth solution; a first rule "calculating the space which would be requisite for

writing dowu all the combinations of metres," or the Adhva. (Weber, p. -IS-l.)

346 ;^r(^jsjc30c3j3^sdOc^o^ ^'^-^^h.'-" II ||

1) In M. ; others have esqiCoSajASJoiiB^ao. 2) B. S^dalirfo; Sb. eOTiTloodo;

M. S^Sjicciio; H. Ra. Zdf^Saorio. 3) D.. .tf^rfjJoXjSXoe^c; Sb... tfo.T^Jc/sO'SX

^fdo: M.. . t5'a^jAJ§?X«'dc; n. Ea...3^4o rfjcAJ^AsJrioc. 4) D-, B. ^Avsa

d!;i^c£j5eXi5; Ea. 3J?\

5) H.,Ra., Sb. j;7\S?o^ô3.;eA:3jS^ z;5aj;ô îd^^tic; M. âvs =tSo3jsv-7^ SB^^^xJacio;

D. jSX^-'jSde^i/s'!? TjQ^^j j!|S3s do. This forms the last verse of M., after which it says:

siU^ ^ocdJrio^r^aro. In H., Ra. follows: jijs3B|SborfaOo3BUo|| fSXv^^doXtfo sJjB^X^^f

*s?a^ sorfâ o Xodj ^gfS XjtiJA«'^tiDo37\ sj^ôo e)^jX-ro:ii3'otJja^js^ct3e ^jôH ||

rid Ajtijo^jAs;' ê)A;iiSi:W Lorfo ô.%)d AJtiido BÂorf-vj CJ^'-'-' ^^^ ^.d :i:?33)i.oTô jIj-va

tJ?^? 1 Then after some verses (see Addenda) they introduce three on the good and bad qualities 1

of the syllable-feet, the last of which is v. 36 of the text. Then follow our vs. 271, 230, 347, and

11 Ado i^rfj essv'^BtliriTijjS ! In the MSS.' former portion e)53qcdo is used to mark II II

the divisions; s?;:;^ pSB'i is most probably a mistake for sXrjs.TOqcxiJ. Afterwards there

occurs an Appendix containing our vs. 35, 29 (here: SiodJ^o TsJ^l^^oSCod;); eight verses

about the forms of the 8 syllabical feet, their colours (M. white, Y. darkblue, R. red, S.

dhttrara, T. black, J. bandhfika, lib. sphatika, N. yellow), their presiding deities (dharc, varuna,

marutsakha, maruta, vyoma, bhaskara, i'andra, indra), their castes (dvija, sfldra, pitri, bhujaga

bhuta, rishi, vaisya, kshatriya), and their good and bad effects; our vs. 183 (that occurs also

there in Ra ), 43; five verses on the effect of the 6 alliterations, feet, and some letters; our vs.

282, 316; seven superstitious verses again as to planets, days, feet and devts, also our v. 288.

The said miscellaneous verses of the Appendix, more or less, occur in chapter 1 of M, Sb.,Rc.,

B., D.; D. has two of them in an appendix. Cf. p. 12, note; p. 16, note 1. The Appendix of H.,

Ra. is marked neither as an ndhyflya nor as an adhikara. The last words of the two MSS are:

"XioS t3lXrfriore;iod?;o ri^i^ti J.— MS. D., after our v. 84G, in the prastiira, adduces, with B.,

the verse: rsjSiiSjJcriJ ejJodDodav^SSS'Ao (-v^^ai^^ac) r^^-ricApciiOod^t^ rfo | rffJ ac;rfo

TJJsiart^ôSjJjstfpri ec«3rf ;6ac3ÔI0o ^âcdo ||; and then in its appendix a sort of jSAnta

prisa (BSciiSjSo, V. 51), in wliich 7tc3-^ii::c---cS -Sj8) are the first syllables of the four

Kauda lines; certainly no beautiful alliteration! Thereafter follow superstitious notions regarding

letters, etc. Its concluding verse is T. 23 of the text. K- 55 THE SIX SOLUTIONS 131

322. Oood wishes, also one for the great "Shgavarma.

»C—v^ y—v_

x^-^ ^s:^:^^::^ ><:^^

1) H., Rft. 132 ADDITIONS

Addition s.

p. \lii: According to a MS. of the Kuvyavnlokann which L. Rice Esq. has favored us with,

NAgavftrma, in verses 24 and 25 of para. 1 (regarding tlie margadarsana in tlie gunavivelca)

of ch. iii., mentions the dakshinadesavartikavirajimarga and the vaidarbliagaudamargabheda;

and in v. 3 of the next para, the four sabdalankaras: yamaka, anuprasa, sancitavicitra-

vicchitti, and vakroktivisesha. Art hala ii k li t i follows in the course of the chapter.

P. xxl: In Kavyavalokana iv., v. 8, a quotation in which the army of a king is described, occurs

"the infantry that had assembled from Teiigi, Tanga, Kalinga and Konga." P. Hviii: Karavflr's

Cola raja appears also in Bas. P. 47, 36; and a Narasiniha Miineyar Cola nripa who is con-

nected with Bahdr (cf. 47, 37), in 24, 77 seq. P. islii: Sindu Balliila is mentioned also

in Bas. P. 11, 37; and Kumarapalaka Gurjara also in chs. 43 and 44, and 54, 75.

Basava is stated to have caused a sasana to be engraved at Kalyuiia, Bas. P. 59, 56.

P. sxxill: In Bas. P. 19 it is related of Mad i r iij a or M ad ar asa, surnamed Sakalcsa (sakalesa M.), that he was a Nadavidyapandita, a Sakalakalavida, and a bharatadis.Tstravicakshana;

that his capital was the beautiful town Ambe; and that he knew the thirty-two (batttsu)') and ' other ragas, and could play the guitar (vinil) well. There occurs there also an enumeration

of various subjects belonging to music, e. g. 7 svaras, 22 sutis (erutis), 7 gamakas. It is

interesting to observe that the science of music occupied the mind of the people in S. India in 1369 A. D., or according to the author of the Purana, already at Basava's time. About legends and literary works the existence of which the Pur.ina refers also to Basava's

period, see e. g. 43, 73 seq.; 53, 7; 54. Sakalesa Mild ar asa occurs again in ch. 4 7. P, xjivl:

In the one but last, mutilated verse of the Kavyavalokana it is said that D a m o d a r a's son (tana-

ya) taught this ornament of composition; the last verse of iii., 3 mentions Xakiga, as does also |

the fragment of a verse towards the end of the work. P. xurii: Kavyavalokana iii., 1 (m&rga- | darsana in the gunaviveka), sAtra 3 Nagavarma teaches that there are 10 kritigunas, viz.

sama, samslisbta, arthavyakti, madhura, kanta, prasanna, sukumara, ojas, samabhimatodftra,

hi. In siitras 4-21 he separately treats on the first nine, in sfltra defines B am ad and 22 ;

samadhi. This very sutra (a kanda verse) is quoted by Kesi riija p. 118 (is^SS etc.), also according to the Mftdabidar MS.; a fact which proves without doubt that Xagavarma

has preceded Kesi raja. Ps, sxxvii and Ixiii; Balamardu occurs in Tota Srya's nighantu

V. 40, where he explains it by anka-aushadha; the commentator gives "war-powder" as the

of the last term. One of anka's meanings in Reeve's Canarese Dictionary is "war". meaning |

If we are not mistaken, balamardu does not occur in the kabbigakaipidi. P. ixxvill: The MS. ] of the Kavyavalokana received from Mr. Rice, commences, instead of "srivisvcsvara", with '

"sr t vard h am ana". P. xl: Kavyavalokana iii., 2, v., 171 states that the Khyatiyasa and

Kavi t agu nod ay a (Nagavarraa) taught all about the arthalankriti. P. xlv: Dr. Burncll I

writes to us from Taiijore, 10th January, 1875: "As far as I can judge there is no resemblance in stylo between the Canarese Ramayana of Pampa (Hampa)'-') and the Tamil of.

Kamban'*), as the last is exclusively in verse. Knmban's R. gives its own date as 738 I

1) Batttsu is a Hindusthani term. 2) Dr. Burnell appears to moan the Rfimacandracnrita purana mentioned in p. xli., note 2. 3) With regard to masculine nouns ending in a, it is

customary in Tamil and MaleyAla to add to them the sign ot the nominative, i. c n, instead of using their crude form; in Kannada only the latter form is employed. In Tamil one letter is used to express p and b. If Tamil Kanipa is=Kannada Hampa, the initial k (gl must have had the force of h, though in Tamil as a rule k represents h only in the middle of words (bakula=bahula). Initial b is either omitted in Tamil (nsto^hasta), or in words of cognate languages represented by p (pal=Canarcse hAI, milk). a a ADDITIONS 133

A. D.; but Dr. Caldwell (Comp. Or. 88) shows that it belongs to about 1030 A. D."'). The Tamil Kamba (Kampn), thcroforo, may bo an Abhinova Uampa; his writing oxolusivcly in TOrse, a custom of later days for legendary compositions at least in KarnAtaka, (his being a

VaishnaTa, Murdoch, p. 19-J), and the date assigned to him by Dr. Caldwell seem to favour this supposition. P. llvh Like Rudrabhntta tho saivas /svarakavi and Maiigaraja admire -ftrya appears the J a i n a Niigavarma. —Vem a nyya, -urya, V cm an a, -lici'irya, -aradhya,

in Bas. P. oh. 46; M al 1 ikarj u n a Pandita also in 46, 36. P. ilix, note: That the Tulu

country is called C a n a r a i. e. Kannada (Karniita) is also founded on the Kannada dynasty of

Vidyanagari having ruled there. Cf. p. lix. and Ind. Ant. ii., 353. P. I: Tho term "billa" is met in Bas. P. 59, 40. P. K: "Terasa" together with tho shodasagana is mentioned in Bas.

P. 54, 70. Ps. Ivl. and Ivll: In Bas. P. ch. 9, 36-48 Basava calls, among others, the following

his illustrious people (mahanta, v. 49, as being eaivas): viigjsa nayinar (I. e. ayyar, master), jnanasambandhi, kulai'rari, kesi raja, the guitar-player madi raja, male ruja (also

47, 36), pandita ayya, ckanta ruma ayya, and kudagflsu (also ch. 14). Ps. Iviii, and Ix: In p. 6G

of his C. T. Mr. Brown refers Mummadi Praudha R. to 1435-1480 A. D. Ps. Ixli. and Ixili,,

the twodAsapadas: A. eI(5 l^Ti nro^cJ'OSorfo el;^ Stf?iai)nfj O'rfq'jijo-S- cAe?£)aS37. rkxjia rica^^iiaorf :3^ps5jb?bd-3 | eI£^ j^A;drfo II sla II aSrfTii^?i#e-d5 s^?q^ ?Jj3cxJorrfoc-rfe)rf 1 sfo;?

cfti) ;:l)-rfdGA^ccJj73o || i || s^oso- E^jseiJfS ^do A s'so^ ^JoQcSo 3a«afi ^ijsS \ ertSocSj^B

ds^lrvO e«rf£js^cJj^ 3^0'?^ 7jorf|^rfe3 SKcsiJfiAXizieS | rae)JA0«>-20o&l«<-t^4S-aj°S3tJrf^ | c«3^oSsteS^*&^ «> AosoBrijiD fi'Sfra^froTOoiorefSocio s^rf ^JooTsridoH II EjS^^osonS^^ I 2

W3oo^ esStforfoi^jsTOiôdociijiTi 59Ei A?^ôl3tio OTiScrioFSÔo e£)^S37,î5AS-;d3Sre II 1 II

3ioa ^/S^oott!^ spjiS^-R rf^a a^^fc^ ^reArsi d»»B |l 3 II aolJo 3s4 II 2 II fro^"^ ri^^^-^

^^^^îS-a-Ô^ =1 &;^^ ;S;TiozidTO?JTi) ^tS:!) ^<^3ôc:i^^ S^'§:ido Srgoc-izssTido || 5 II the sayings There is no v. 4. P. Isiv,, No. 21 : It is necessary to add that the Purana treats of and doings of Basava's nephew Canna Basava whose miraculous birth at Kalyana of Basava's

sister (Can. Bas. P. 3, 31 seq.) Nagalambe (Nagalambikc, Nagambo) is already referred to

in Bas. P. ch. 7. Jainas use to say that Canna Basava was the illegitimate son of Bijjala and

Basava's sister. P. Iivlii: Draksharama is called Daksharama in Bas. P. 58, 34; see the

peculiarity mentioned in p. xiii., note 4. P. Ixxiv: Regarding the Bali y a treasure compare

Dr. BurneH's statement in p. liii., note 9. P. Ixxx: The verses from the Aksharamala are in Ragalc, the scheme of each being: 4.4.4.4*4.4.4.1.

P. 20, No. 50, add «v. 183."

P. 22) cf. p. vii. List of 45 lands that are adduced in Basava Purana, 6, 18. 19, as containing Saivas: lala, malava, sindhu, simhala, gaula, gurjara, muru, magadha, pancala, matsya, kuranga, vanga, kalinga, bnngala, kalava, andhra, turushka, kuru, nepala, kuntala, kukura, barbara, cola, pandya, tuluva, maleya, malcyala, karnata, cam, kunkana, pallavaka,

hammtrn, jnlilndra, dravila, kasmtra, brihlika, bhota, bhfl, k"imbhnja, kannoja, sflrnsona, varala,

kharpara, pariyatra, kcrala. (Here Vengi is not mentioned, but Pallavaka occurs. In the

list of Rottlor that has been taken from Bcshi's catur akaradi nighantu of about A. D. 1729, Vengi and Pallava arc met.)

List of the cappanna lands that are adduced in Canna Basava Purana, 6, 48. 49, as containing ^aivas: ahga, malcyala, malava, magadha, barbara, kalihga, kiismtra, konkana, sindhu, hammtra, vaiiga, hoyisala, tulava, cola, carama, pandya, yavana, samvlra, matsya,

1) Cf. Murdoch p. Ixxxvi.

K . S D

134 ADDITIONS

bangala, jaina, bonega (conega or jonega?), sagara, haiviga, teluuga, gurjara, gaula, nep&la, Baurashtrn, singala, dravida, kambhoja, lata, pancala, vaidarbha, kuma, kukura, karahata, karpara, yavantika, pariyatra, karnata, kosala, manda, bhadra, kuntain, mahajinaka, videha, bhotaka, turushka, oddiya (Orissa), parasika, mahnghotnka, pulindaka, slrlrajya, kungu, m&rata. (Neither Vengi nor Pallava.) List of the cappanna lands in Nijnguna's Vivekacintamani (proeo); anga, vanga, kalinga, tclunja, konga, lata, baiigali, cola, kerala, gaula, paiicala, simhala, kuntala, nepala, malayi'ila, tulava, saindhava, kuiikana, kuru, magadha, inatsya, vidarbha, kosala, e&rasena, k&smJra, mahurasbtra, karn&ta, kirilta, turushka, sankara, barama, trigarta, nishadha, madhya, jaina, barbara, bahlika, lata, caina, karala, odra, ghflrjara, kambhoja, saurashtra, saurtra, pandya, hAna, yayana, mleccha, haihaya, aryavarta, bhoja, dvaipa, amaraka, uttara- kuru, graiti. (Neither Vengi nor Pallava.)

P. 23, No. 55, before the Akkaras, insert "Madanavati (v. 311)".

P. 24, after v. 69 of the text, U. and Ra. have the following two verses, the first being somewhat mutilated:

efioc;i^^jseD(A8eriocl)'9djset:iJA'^o83^jio20oaroEic3e ||

P. 27, In writing the foot-note 2, the editor entertained the opinion that Rb. really was

a work of Nagavarma. But as this is more than improbable, the remark about the different

readings looses somewhat of its importance; and the vrittas only extant in Rb. are foreign

to N.'s work.

P. 28, note 3. From what at first sight seemed to bo a Maiigala verse of Rb. the editor afterwards has learned that Rb.'s Pratishtha includes also the Surataru, and a

N a m a n k a which as to form is like the Karaanga.

P. 5S, No. 174, add to the scheme: or eight Iambus'.

P. ."ij, No. 182, add to the scheme of the Mallikarai'ile: or Trochanis, Dactylus; Trocha;us, Dactylus; Trochn-us, Dactylus; Trochajus, a long syllable.

P. 7.1, note 3, add to Mr. Colebrooke's statement: "SVebcr p. -125.

P. 91. About the Duvayi see p. xvi. P. 102. We adduce two of the four verses that in our copy of Nngavarma's Nighanta,

the Vastukosha, are marked as Akkaras; It is difficult to say how far their scheme is correctly represented by their present forms.

?5rf^^jstifij53?)Sioo rfojsoc ^^crfo 2;3irfo rfjr o ^^/^^^ ?ro'^o

-iirit tJiii*^ (•difJ)rfo3(o Tirfo dtfrio D^&io cTOO^ ^^^ I

2jO!±) Tfe^K&sorfj i*?5 7iwi»«^âiM TOO f tSôdoSô

-Amsa Xoo. I TJod tiB— -AijiSisfR At7!i>iix>s:)o sioosesD'o Xoe),oO O -

SI ADDITIONS 135

^Aoci) Xrerfo4 zixacM boSoS* iS^.ixijo ;S^^cro25o zj^^^Xf -Axx,

esS»oo *Beed tS:rfoo rfa»eM'sija?'S-S) z5S^ae'3'Socios^8or!o3oS)g'OjC ||

an 'n his Dictionary: P, 108, No. 282: Mr. Brown has Ela (•52') "a hurra, or hoop; u this, carol, or catch: such as atJ?XU Ao5€e^330 c&ieTJjji^eSjScTO^eciDo | §j §j ^£) eps

" w --' i. e. ^^^ — w— *— I II or 40 Moras. »JJ3 II In the BcMigalilr edition of tho .SarauiUilumrita p. 118. 119. 170. 171 there appear verses

(i.e. Ela), e.g. x^riS-^Tiz^ | W7i,o 5i&20§^ osoTi^o «£)£) Zioio called Yiila <^7ific6 %^'^ I 6

i.e. - - -! * d«iA0d sfi;5?S «Srf^^5oj83ro3js«<;^ eWo?;^ [\ 0^

\j\j\jsj »j \^ \j * wwwv./ — \j — \j^^\.jKj^ «-' or — — — \ju^^^ — w 1 — 12. 12. 22. 14; or I II ^tS, Bêreorosfioa NM,siDT\ d ;ri\JU,o5jBÂ£« tftiwSo'do* ®e)z5j Moras.— 30 I CO êAoB I

eScAda'?'^ 6Jdo«^|| i.e. 12. 12. 22. i4.— Zjo:id Ei?i eisi^T^^KSo eocio 4ki; ^8;So^? (^Ta I I

rf * fôioîj?io aje) oXda'S'o oaj-dsjj sfSgjS^fSe Jcrf 83k «>D3odoô l 33^? r-o || | 4i=^ re a( "^ or 12. 12. 22. 14.

Ps. 9J-ll.'i. I20-I3O. Facsimile of MS. K., belonging to the recension of M.

5jo/; ::ija)ôrfj:rfaai5)°ANJ3;^8po'rffj^^ficif?'5ô |j»?f3aroq7S'd3;Ai;ôD:^Sie^ nsa^

rforXfi>3S^?ija)ji)o || esrorânsssjifS ;io^?r®r^crioo ?;S£;-^c:,aio-ept)o:âAô sreraio

zij3A'dob:3froo Sj33rU3^-e;roM0kiJ=rf^ T?ef^ ^?^^° II '>i^'^° ^iJcBTioc froaiOjC 7(dTSoSi7^ rfs fi

odooA-ADi-qJt!r5e5;^t!-ia;^ca3noSJjJ^o.osrt(,^jai2;Srf-,3;:;o--djij-?io;S wzicS^ ?5ra^ A^ciicll ||

r^c^ rf37? soiô, ccsooiô f3A'*;ô c c3»B tftS^ | o w?jrioS | 1 00a aiiSo, Are&cio&^zf II I | I I —' 6 A —0 --' o

| Bf^sOydc | ig-rijiiiji^So ^\r:;j;32)^o ^-rf^qro^So | Sccis:;3r& | do I 53^jBo^3^o I ^d?j I

| ajSjsSDAjrS S)3;Arfo'do 5Sii)B^ -rfjdjiB^ || rs^Tio^^ i;RoA £:ici|Tif3'9 | EpofcAnTsB I i | Xre I

^^-dsBt^rcciTO^ AJ'rfjs3?vi3 ^c!ij'doacEi:dri^^j37,i3 oîio-orfooTvQo SuBô I ^â -rfooo^

Tiô 5î§ riUj eSrfvfSjsf^ zc-3 O^ôrf îwoS 2CiT3 Ibci ?jii)o^:ie3o âoîj sjo^tiososjê

S> i€ Afei5oS(cStlj ?j^r-e);iioos(^j3o^So || Sj^iaAO | ^;cSiiSoj3f:i^Af>3o tiTj-ds'-ste jidaf

£?Jdo3cf3?^ XrsfS aos^jjigrf^ sîdjsofS?^ SjiSaT^H £p>o3i3;*j^cdjoAî;J;3%o!;iâi5:3rfXredB?'

giSirfro Ti?jd^f^ S£i i?W^zSA^j3*ê^KAC«;ioorf33iirf:ij^ elô ^âe II âc5js'Se^Q-ri

Xr«îx)o ^c!s5o XaiA-^N idXrfosio zlejo ^wde^rîiroêJô fiodoao || w^jti^, ^"S^

reoil SjsrfeS.i,-;? aiXpeoXf^ S'jorfd zos'j jjo^ -So^cio XreoXô as:;ox53^0jO âoSssêôao

3af«dffiê? ciij:> SorfrirEodXcao SoS SiO^, r;£3sc^q5jsî5oa:> prfcsSooSsô froeUjO asXreo

^drfaiEij^!? fida#j ^^ cS-^tiilj ?iis^ 20cnDX3Joi;BAo^°^S'S3Sq^o rici,^ai!3.setij3

deiSS^ ;3;i'& z^jsTSodreTs ;rforfjaui)'rfo^d«!T3oio3^'d^zi^B^ ^aouJo tooo |1 3d£)a(:^oe;S^X

csjij^, ^rfs3j3^o firto^ Kfi;dj2oj3»ridXf'3rf^^ eo^s', ssrfreB Xreo So^^doS-S SiSoSjs^ soo

^ds3.?^jj S rf;:yo3&j3?ddAr«oix)X«'^ti'#j •rfod)Sidrfcs!o£j3? eooa#, ^00. XfsiSos^^

;6rf *w£do*ti^^ ^js^Xf II ^^o3od SoBodooXc ^dsJjE'?^, sszScdo E'o^^-rf&dro SiSoSa'ST?^

;d)d:ire^;ia^^ ^ri -aBodo^^-d^^jdjiS ccios^crfo ^tSa 7??f 'a^rec || a*> reo | a52isi^?i)-drfaj

dewBT3j3«'ig\ aiXda^^ aEjJ-dSii s^Usacdj e)^f«o | -sijoridt^fdXr* eoca^S s^woSjif^ g^oodi3

Jo-rfsfe 5':So3j8*T\cdJS2iro^fj lixicdre ^Idsodo-rfoo -^sdiMdodo r;u,acxl)a3^0;O || se^.e^odj

e^peo îuiiB^20)3o. c rf.xi'dBigEOjSoô îwrfSi^B'jBaô rfdsia sieiOjO soXXpaiiog'jjO si'dosJ I 136 ADDITIONS

wfiSoTJ^xôdJo 5o& '5'd ti^ iSjrffi^S II Ar®SaJjrfooA«iAr5^&?i2xdArJcrioS.Dsâ tilli ^js ?\?Si?oio OS, -^rf^si^^cciio reo | SjX^'ô.o Aoreoix)^ || oj-dcn)'Ss)ii ?jcjSnc&a^ eo^ ^J^ ?Jo«3!:§AS?j5«

Jofij^rso aiaio:3sias^'di;Jj5«'^cABeA^s3Eijt3£j tio £»«< sireraiojijBT\i3aJjoo I s:;u, ^noSo

5:1U^ ;^norfjc ^iooo £S&3^7\ S?^^?;oaX)Ks5rff3 II II «^f5t> II ii^dsTSjt? jj;;:; CA)a ri c3oe^ro(; ooo

ACTjodra 7jcaroo?:D^^^c£«e/^Ei e;u, gpaJj,SjS ;gs I ;^ || nm^^^j | ^i«3;sf ^ciiacCiScrio

«3SjQ ÛJ^st) ^^^czi) Se's'o^rfo a^^ 80oriiroA«'ri-dorf5i)^5>ra eSrfsUo, ^jeîoûJo tJê^b

rsj^^ eôrf£>re;iNodo SiDî^ II ^^^jij£o;Û:5o20 e33^^^c^^^?ioiJ5)rrie3, £)^;gaQr;ii)^-d djsoujfjjsaSsirs^cdi e3reo,T5o Aotioswjs^S ^M.'^reoi) slrf ^\^ ajs â soa^rfo î^.arfo aiJ2:^^si £roa?j wAVBji^ScrooiSo'Soaioj II ^ I awAO Tjcaran^îwo lieâo aÂoroc^cxiw

e3B.|î33 ÂuioacL ^t?Bji^)js i#TJaff3r©o c>j fij^Tij^caijsra?jB3|| jgaocio^ ^crfôSozSoaBîo^ #Ujâ^c8Ci ^^ô S:3eo;^ 80 asiroA«irf;i3\Tijl)c;gsij;qirAiUi^7jc3ooi£jE^;65 asSAped d a) ^jBô^tii diaw)A^DSj3^,£Uj^ Af>8?jjs^sre â eo^.rfo i^3i.aciic;2W&;)fi^ ll as'aQeiA d-joSo 11 e>?iOA^ôcSTJo3^^f3 tiorfrf «3a)d;3«*o5^£Uo, &!£) ^ SO^^jscrfSUJ, wSs^js'ClirfdecCj ^ eJ m d

&5i53ôdooA*ic&3 e);^^ÔAô g^ 5j?5:3X^^ro ;:io^rero|| g^, gy^/^xiij^TOqio

'gvOi^'rfjSorcS tjoSS II S|?'d;dj ||

p. 130, note 5, (see Addenda):

si c Jj ff Tijs e3 (corriqit.)

E3Fjjss?:3202J-5ig J) Af>s:!ioa3QOlij3j3c:Sf3 S'jsa (DM ao |

&;si^;^€eMaci;rfj6a? ANi&)cs;:iRUj ^jjcrfo -rfojo

Sci iSesaorf^;^ slapBex:), XrecA^o^cAx) rf^^Xo || —OS iS "1

rfj S3ti ^7\ '8 {cor.)

ssrodssT' riUj,^ Xf«;S3ai3o ^A^.'^jscdsodOTSo, ') 3iai3sswo |

lia ziJtS ffltCi ?fcnx! Xre:i ^s,-*^ Sccro XronBi^Sjioo d

^i3 eoSo,a4,^c§f S^-rfsJeshS^rfct^e&SaBjcxJosBAvfjl

1) 31

ti o si ^ »ijs 6 (cor.) c

ADDITIONS 137

1) J3J33S^S'0 (1 blank)

o rf o (cor.)

« —

c eJ A

5^ o rf o (cor.)

^rfsir z;B:3osj ?iccftio2) S)o-Rs£{ I

1) SniS^uJra:^ 2) socJuO 3) 3J3rtu33 ijscSJrtcru

^ii^ o

eseS c&) i^733d?iaic:jQ ê^rfreSjô (-rfojaSj^'c) siz^rêEji^^sJ^^'do c;u.:io ^^tj ti^?

SDoSoe^ Sj&ziSJsil^ TissaSciid^jsOi ^s;^ &K§al) ^pBe;JcrfA

^€=s:S_fe::?c>Qj^2^€^;:^Ai^x- 138 Wort— «5rfjj, to

INDEX FOR THE GANARESE TEXT

53cA, aiiga. Verse-line. 331. eSQ), adri. If Meru, the number 1; if simply

mountain, the number 7. 283. ffiOA&fjSjO^CT, aiigojanmantaka. Sign for a eSOj, adri. The long letter. 210. number 7. 218. 287. e5c^, anghri. Verse-line. 320. 326. 328. 55^js?'5i fcAPe. adhokshajagana. Name of a

eSS^^ti, akkara. Syllable. 28, etc. class of pure Canarese feet. 300. SSy^, adhva. A sort of calculation. ©ff^TzJ, akkara. Name of a pure Canarese 346.

eSfie), anala. The foot — — . 36. metre-class. 68. 302-306. w 203. 237. ©tf,B^, akkarikc. Name of a pure Canarese e95irf:jn, anavadya. Name of a vritta. 204.

metre. 68. 308. (SgilXiTi,, animisha. The foot w^^. 227.

eetfy-d, akshara = SSS^'rf. Syllable. -»S)£i, anila. The foot w-^ — . 97. 173. 189.

eS/ieorfj, agendra. The number 7. 176. 191. 200. 210. 222. e£>5;0A;^n^?j, anugataprisa. Akind of allitera- 657^, agni. The foot— ^ — . 28 35. 79. 102. tion. 51. 59. 60. 121. 136. 137. 139. 153. 182. 198. 206. 8Sf:?J5:3|~, anuprasa. A kind of alliteration S9£iOq^, aiyuta. Name of a viitta. 164. (=anugata prasa). 15. 59. 61. 63. eS£ion^5^, ai'yutaka. Name of a v.itta. 236. S9SJeijSf^Se?j?fjij,anulomaviloma. Alternate eSKTCro, ajagaua. Name of a class of pure

(?). 238. I Canarese feet. 300. 302. 303. p. 109. 339. eSfU^rJOêp*, anushtubh. Name of a type of es&fj, ajane. The Can. foot ^w„.p. 96. metres, p. 23. 111-116. iS&lsXj7j, ajaprasa. A kind of alliteration. 42. ©~^TOj^, antaprusa. A kind of alliteration. 43. 48. 51. 61-63. 893, adi (;'. e. foot). A verse-quarter. 286. e?~3 a^ri. autadiprasa. 64. 66. «9a, adi. A vcrse-linc. 315. 318. 319. S23. esnepjCB', apabhra7»â. One of the Indian 328. 334. languages, p. 22. esBS\3, atikriti. Wrongly used for abhikriti. SSÎSBSo, apavaha. Name of a viitta. 225. p. 23; cf. foot-notes to p. 59. 61. 62. eSero &, abjari. The foot — v..w. 33. SSS&XS, atijagati. Name of a type of metres. Wip'SyB, abhikriti. Name of a type of metres. p. 23. 163-170. p. 23. 221-223; cf. atikriti. ©Sq{ sS, atidhiiti. Name of a type of metres. esejiooiorfo, abhyudaya. Name of a vritta. 164. p. 23. 198-201. eSÔoQ^, abhyudita. Name of a vritta. 164. esStf^^D, atisakvari. Name of a typo of me- iSTksd, araara. The foot ^w^. 137. 177. 181. tres, p. 23. 177-182. 188. 231. SS^^î ntyashti. Nnrao of a type of metres. 237. 238. | (£rêj. amala. Name of a vritta. 101. p. 23. 188-193. ePjij'd, 8S3->o^, atyukto. Name of a tyjio of metres. nmbnra. The foot >^. 35. 36.

p. 23. 73-74. eS^TJ, nmbara. Sign for the zero or c. 229. esaSaji&'rf. oditijapurn. The foot ow,^. 226. ®jiwL, nmbu. The foot w . 196.

®jiM KiM^, ambujnmitra. The foot ^—^. ^rJCli, tsvara. Sign for a long letter. 130.

214. ^El^'dXre, J.varagana. Name of a class of

Tlic 4. eprfoo.Q, nmbucUii. number 1G4. pure Canarese feet. 301.

e£>ji0J,SD. anibuniJlii. Tlio number 4. 297. of trO^ , ukto (ukta, ukti). Name a typo of viittn. epOSorf, arOTindn. Name of a 19(i. metres, p. 23. 69. 72. 228.

eSS^r. arka. The number 12. 326. 329. VO^, \S, utkriti. Name of a type of metres. S9Sr^5»Eo. arkamartii. Name of a vritta. p. 23. 69. 224-228. 219. CrO^s^, utpala (i. e. utpalamalo). 230. »j tSifFTjTij'^s^ . arilhnsnmaviitta. p. 22. 233- ~° OV>o,£)Ti3?e3, utpalamale. Name of a vritta. 239.

iSt^ZHhTj., aBvaprusa. A kind of alliteration. 202. 230. 49. ifO^lTi. utsava. Name of a Ragale. 255. 265-

metre, p 23. 277 278 {A)3Dc5o, utSi'iha (i. c utsava Ragalf'). 256. 69oU ashti. Name of a type of metres, p 23. ^S7)/So, utsaha. Name of a pure Canarese ro ' 183-187. metro 08. 339.

SlJffS^f, akastt. The foot w. 150. 188 196. V\^^di^, utsuka. Name of a vritta. 117.

210. 215. 224. CA)3jaci,3, udaya. Name of a vritta. 119.

akriti Name of a type of metres, p. 23. tf^\B, CA)c33'^ , udatta. Name of a vritta. 93. 210-213 VX)Zj ^. udgata. Name of a vritta. 241. e^A^. agaraa. Prosody. 1G3 i\ sort of calculation. CfOa M 1 uddishta. A 343. £J'Ur\s^, ataglte. A kind of S!sa verse. 271. a ti CA)JieJ3i'#, upatitrike. Name of a pure Cana- CfDi^o. aditya. The foot ^— ^. 33 36- rese metre. 300. CfCjqO^Sinjjrf, adyantaprasa. A kind of alliter- C/033eorfjAre, upendragana. A class of pure

ation. 66. Canarese feet. 311.

Wficrf, ananda. 164 (?). SAJsJoCujj'rfSij, upendravajra. Name of a vritta.

Wodjsr'KeS, aryagiti (kanda). 284-288. 133. OV)Sj5ccioe(Jsri\, ubhayabhashc. Probably Sams- eyoSor, arye. A kind of Mora-feet metre, p. 23 kiita and Prakrita. 70; cf. 69. (matraryc) 289. 290 292.

tmZF, urvi. The foot . 36. 111. 127. e5"3SAai, asigaja. The number 8. 221. 138. 191. 200. 221. rSifi, ina. The foot ^ — ^.189. S/Om 55*, ushniA. Name of a tvpo of metres, rajio, indu. The foot — o^.3G. 101 112. 117. o p. 23. 100-110. 135. 139. 153. 154. 164. 171. 184. 202 £r0~5, usir (/. e. breath). Caesura. 156; cf. 206. 207. 218. 39. ro;^ Cjd, indudhara. Sign for a long letter. aJO^, I''"' The number 6. 229. 313. 335. 101. 103. 313. i'dc r£(fS .indra. The foot -^w^. 174. 180 210.233. a*^tS SSuj^rf, akkara. Name of a pure Cana- a) 305. t^Jj^ S2)o30, indranilaya The foot ^^^ .28. rese metre.

rgfi ^-d, indrapura. The foot w^^. 179. 203. <0i? 85^j'd, ene akkara. The same consonant. 59. f^N ,^oS, indravamsa. Name of a vritta 151 oDS^SS'S' rf7\^. ekatala ragn|o. 277-280. <^?3 ^2i), indravajra. Name of a vritta. 132. a^, elc. Name of a jiure Canarese metre. 68. ^rS, Jsa. Sign for a long letter. 100. 104. 126 307. 128. 133. 188. 315. ottakkara. double consonant. 26. ^BBri, Isfina. Sign for a long letter. 111. 215. ZiJ^ ^j'rf, A U- -25 .

140 2o^„— sjd

Zj^ , ottu (i.e. doubling). A doable conBonant. lR)»5reo^^o, k&mantakam. The foot ^— 97. 26. 42. p. trorfjadAP©, kamarigana. A class of pure Cana- toftf, SosS, oja, ojS. Odd lino. 242. 251. 285. rese feet. p. 105; p. 106. Jj'ziti cxify^, aupacchandasiku. Name of a TO^rasi . kamastra. The number 5. 161. 195. Mora-metre. 252. p. 75. ff3^jfew,Ti. kamodbhava. Name of a vritta. 84. ^oste6, kamsari. The Can. foot ^. p. 96. V &£® SfS.'d. kiri akkara. Name of a pure Cana- tf jdtfDSO S>?o3j, kanakabjaniya. Name of a rese metre. 306.

vritta. 193. S^JU, £). kutmala. Name of a vritta. 175. of a Mora- B^fi , kanda (skandhaka). Name S'Jîjiorf, kumuda. Name of a vritta. 97. 98. feet metre. 281. 282. 284-288. 293. 294. SÔîwoDS, kumudari. The foot ., — v. 237. Cf. p. 23 gananiyama kanda. SÔOT.B, kulagiri. The number 7. 155; cf. 140. B'fi SiraiB^, kandarpajata. Name of a vritta. CO 17£. 195. S'oeS*, kulisa. The foot ^^w. 99. 218. ?^^ jirBÂre, kandarparipugana. A class of SoeS^^jfd, kulisadhara. The foot w^^. 155. pure Canarese feet. 302. 183. 191. tffi snirD, kandarnari. The foot w. ^ a 5o< kusa. The foot . 149. p. 97. "ÔTJ-^Tij^Za^Bj, kusumavicitra. Name of a B'siDr, kapardi. Sign for a long letter. 132. vritta. 161. T^ti:ej, kamala. Name of a vritta. 101. 3ô:d)^^, kusumasara. A name of ono of ^Ti, kara. The number 2. 298. the malavrittas. 234.

gy, kara. The number 6. 251. 308 (?). Cf. '^dTii'AiTi^iisti, kusumashatpadi. Name of a khara. pure Canarese metre. 316. 322-325.

g^TOeS, karabdhi. 244 (?). 3^o;d)Ti33C?JOjZi, kusumanghripa. Name of a

g^e. kari. The number 8. 215. 222. 22G. 234. vritta. 173. 248. 251. 316. 318. 319. 5sS, kriti. Name of a typo of metres, p. 23. B^bSjtijrf, kariprasa. A kind of alliteration. 202-205.

42. ^\aSTii, krisanu. The foot — ^ — . 224. c) ' ' karnatakn. The karnataka vishaya S'frorUa', ^jBC^O, koaku(i. e. crookedness). A long syl- bhasha jati p. 22; karnataka vishaya jati lable (the form to denote a long syllable

p. 95; karnataka bhashe anda (i. e. man- being a crooked line; cf, vakra). 33. the six vrittas especially used ner) 296; ^jsc^O ^t5, konku gere (i. e. crooked line). for the karnataka 230. The sign for a long syllable. 25.

rf^, kale. A Mora. 326. 119. komala. Name of a vritta. 106. TOOE^c^&5j3e3, kancanaraalc. Name of a vritta. ^jse'^^, 87. T^jjo^iJ^, komala. Name of a vritta. 166.

WDîljîQc.^, kamapradhvamsi. Sign for a ^jjoTiiÂ^jajTi, komalaruoira. Name of a

long letter. 191. vritta. 166.

tfS^Sror®, kamabiina. The number 5. 304. !f?jOEizirf, krauncapada. Name of a vritta.

irerfoB^, kiimaripu. The foot — wwv/. p. 9 7.

#.gv?rf. kshoni. The foot . 131. »yB»io3ot!, kAmahara. Sign for a long letter. 91.

kshmfi. The foct . 224. TO^^vX, kamaiiga. Name of a vritta. p. 28, IH), ,,

nule. SJt^'rf. khaiara. The number 1. 295. tTB^jBO^tf, kumantaka. Sign for a long letter. SDd'diS 5*, khaoarapluta. Namoof a vritta. 201. 202. number 6. 308. cf. kara. TTDtSjsojjSXos, kami'intakagana. A class of Wd, khara. The kharakara. The foot ^^—w. 217. 2S4. pure Canarese feet. 304. jOdS^, !S- ri— tirt 141

a long syllable. 24. 29. 86. 2^ A)'5.iBenB rfo, caturodd&ma. 138 (?). 7i, gn. Sign for o 90. 107. US. 134. 130. 137. 138. 172. 173. £:J^M,a, catushpadi. Name of a pure Cana-

189. 203. 214. 224 227. 237. 238. 241. 251. rose metre, p. 23. Of. iaupadi. 298. tiTi , i-andra. Tho foot — ww. 80. 87. 103. 129. Xo7roO?T?o, gftugi'ulht.-inni. The Can. foot 163. 173. 179. 203. 237. 247. . p. 97. ti^ xfd, oandradhara. Sign for a long syllable. XXii, gaganB. Tho foot w . 32. 129. 184. 247. Xa, gnja. Tho number 8. 229. 297. ti^ "^ftfV. candraraauli. Tho Can. foot— ^— ^. X3i533)rf, gaJBpr&sft. A kindof allitenition. 43. p. 97. 45. candri. Name of a vritta. 156. aK^jK, gajavrnjn. The number 8. 212. tirii ., eiS) ^, candrike. Name of a vritta. 137. XK33i!^, gajavrata. Tho number 8. 212. tiS "#, candrike. Name of a vritta. 156. Xp8, gana. A syllable-foot. 28. 34. 35. 37. 39.

72-253; a Mor.a-foot. p. 23. 254-339. ti^vS', campaka (i. e. rampakamale). 230.

Xre?53^, gananama. The figurative names eS^ix^rfja«3, i'ampakamale. Name of a vritta.

for the syllable-feet. 28. 32. 35 ; the names 206. 230.

for tho Mora-feet. 283. p. 96. p. 97. jixire, carana. A verse-quarter. 38. 269 (?). XrsSiCXJo^Sczi, gananiyamakanda. p. 23. Entire, carana. Averse-line. 318-320. 324. 326. ganakshara. The syllables ma, ya, XfTO^ti, 327. 331. 335. ra, sa, ta, ja, bha, na, la, ga. 24. 29. el^, Htra. Name of a vritta. 100. Xlii^, garuda. Tho number 1. 295. Eci^j. citra. N.tmo of a vritta. 103. Xrff, garva. Name of a vritta. p. 26, note, ii^j. citra. Name of a pui'e Cinarese metro. 7^6, gade (gatha). See jatigadc ^£reB7«>:3y 300. TOoioSj, gayatri Name of a type of metres. eI^j. citra. Name of a pure Canareso metre. p. 23. 92-99. 301. t\B, giri. The number 7. 126. 217. 219. 222. &lo)3j;:i, citrapada. Name of a vritta. 112. ^BaOffBo^o, giriji'ik'intam. Tho Can. foot ii^\iizi, citrapada. Name of a vritta. 129. w^ .p. 97. TsBSiDiTOtjio, girijanatham. The Can. foot &3^j2):i, citralate. Name of a pure Canarese metre. 301. ^^ . p. 97.

7\&^o, girisam. Tho Mora-foot v./^./ — . 283. Eo"djl>%^rer55^, cirampramanika. Name of a

7\fi^, gita. Name of a pure Canarcso metre. vritta. 114.

312. jijs^S^OK, cfltakuja. Name of a vritfll. 213. TsfS'^, gltike. Name of a pure Cauarese metre, !&fSjs^&iZ^, cetojata. Long. 102. 127. 68. 312. ti^^Q, iaupadi. A kind of Kagale. 272. 273. ?\eS^, gitike. Name of a viitta. 145. t?3jJa, caupadi (caupadige). Name of a pure 7\eS^, gttike. Name of a Mora-feet metre. 282. 291. Canareso metre. 68. 309.

7\e^, g!te. Name of a Mora-feet metre. 291. Cjjfi , chanda. Prosody. 22. 23. 207; a metre-

XopSi^crid, gunasaundara. Name of a vi'itta. type. 342. 344.

176. ^fi ?)*, chandas. A metre-type. p. 23. 72-227. XoTio, guru. Long; a long metrical syllable. ejifjjs ?rfô?i, chandovatamsa. Name of a pure 25-34. 135. 230. 244. 245. 287. 290. 293. Canarese metre. 68. 310. 297. 298. 311. 314. 339. 341. 25, ja. The foot ^ — ^.24. 29. 34. 35. 288. ^?cxio, geya. Name of a vritta. 73. aiX3, jagati. Namo of a typo of metres. 21. êôrfo, govindam. The Can. foot . 23. 147-162. p. 96. p. _£5 142 tirt— as

SXt^oO^, jagadvandita. Name of a vritta. ^TicX«j3jXl. turangapr&ss. A kind of allitera-

184. tion. 42. ^rfcXrfj. turangama. Name of a vritta. 208. SicJcerfodO, janodaya. Namp of a vritta. 81.

^dXro)^. turagavrata. The number 7. 212. 3:2). jala. The foot ^ .28. 32. 35. 96. 155.

202. 218. ^e&l, teja. The foot — w— .104.

Sjiîi"^, totaka {i. e. relating to a garden). aie)SiO< jalaniiihi. The number 4. 178. Name of a vritta. 148. asêrf iS, jaloJilhate. Name of a vritta. 160. ^jseocio, toya. The foot ^ .33. 36. 92. 94. aiVâiTjO^liAPS, jalajasambhavagnnn. A class 126. 154. 177. 207. 217. 233. 252. of pure Canarese feet. 304. SjKAuii'do, trijagadguru. The Can. foot ai?*do^jB?sJd7\ro, jalaruhodaragana. A class v^w — ^>-. p. 97. of pure Canarese feet. 304. ,Ti^. tridaJa. The foot . ..100. 173. 179. afti^êrf, jataveda. The foot — >^— .105. aSj^^jrfs', jatavedas. The foot — ^ — .152. SjZjD, tripadi. Name of a pure Canarese metre. aoS, jati. A branch of language, p. 22; a p. 23. 299.

metre that does not belong to the tvrenty- S)Zj5;5eS>3. tripadonnati. Name of a vritta.

six (handas'. p. 23. 284 (?); a peculiar 247. B\Zj^^, triprasa. A kind of alliteration. 64. class again, p. 23, note 2. p. 95 (?); a type Sjobooaoa', triyambaka. Sign for a long syU of metre {i e. ihandas). 69. Cf. sarvavisha- 29. yabhashajati. lable. Sjâ, trivadi. .See tripadi. Sit^T^S, jatigadc. Name of a Mora-metre. Sjd'9. trivali. See tripadi. 253. §j4^, trivude (i. e. triputc). A kind of tala. aiQOfi, jvalana. The foot — w— .202. 274. 275. 332. aiBê3, jvale. The foot — w— .92. 194. 207. B\Z\0 if^, trishtubh. Name of a type of metres. ^, ta. The foot ^.24. 29. 34. 35. 106. p. 23. 132-146. ^?ij^!?Q) tanumadhye. Name of a vritta. 96. Cjt^ 3','d, daddakkara (i. e heaped or thick iâ^, tanvi. of a vritta, 218. Name letter). Double consonant. 27. 43.

^s;!, tarala. Name of a vritta. 198. rfSi , danti. The number 8. 185.

S3^, tala Beating time in music, that for in- 05, a, dikkari. The number 8. 220.

stancff occurs for the Ragales. 254 (trivude Oao^, diganta. Name of a vritta. 74.

tala. 274. 275; eka tala 277-280); (for the Da cS. digdanti. The number 8. 151.

Aryes, Weber p. 289); and for the Shatpadis aSS^'d, dinakiira. The number 12. 223.

(jhampij tala, 324; trivude tala, 332). OfJfJBljJ. dinanatha. The number 12. 205.216.

S5^, tiila. Name of a jati vritta or of jati a;J7j. dinapa. The foot ^ — ^. 119. 183.

vrittas. p. 23. Qwri, dinapa. The number 12 248.

SS^XretJ, talaganane. The counting of the D?ropii, dini\dhipa. The foot w — ^. 133. 182. tala 254. Q^f^, dinosa. The foot v.- — w. 89. 131. 150. Se)3', tilaka. Name of a vritta. 88. 151. 163. 189. 194. 241.

a vritta. SO^, tilaka. Name of 96; cf. 217, af3e^, dinesa. The number 12. 200. *

nnlr. Oc3?^3ooio, dinosfthaya. The number 7. 153.

Slio, tivadi (i. e. trivadi, tripadi). Name of D-rf, diva. The foot ^w^. 202.

a pure Canarese metre. 68. 299. ti^riltd, divasakara. The number 12. 186. arf— ci?ei 143

D»irteO»5, divasftdhipa. The foot v^ — w. 153. ydrJe^^'d, dharanteviiru. The number 16.

Q^I^Q:!. divasadhipa. Tht> number r2. 148. 297.

OsroS^, divAkara. The foot ^— ^. l.'iO. ^, dhure. The foot . 32. 202. oaa, divija. The foot ^^^. 136 138. 139. 5B^\, dhatri. The Can. foot — ^. p. 96.

182. 214. 217. 227. 237 psSj, dhfitri. The foot . 33. 103. 128.

OagJSeJve)^, divijak;iln;il;Ue. Niimeof avrittii. 170. 188.

237. T^Ti:>:f^3i, dh&raadhv,ija (i. e. agni or .-ikhi- foot OSKiSti, divijipura. The ^^•^. 222. braja). The number 3. p. 100.

Do*, dis. The number 8. 137. sisXrU, dhflrjiti. The Mora-foot —^w. 283. disakari. The number 8. 198. a^?^&. v\S, dhi-iti. Name of a type of metres, p. 23. D13aK, disiigaja. The number 8. 139. 153. 194-197.

Q^, diae. The number 8. 149. ^, na. The foot ^ww. 24. 29. 34., 35. 90. 93. 0;^r, dtrgha. A syllable with a long vowel. 107. 108. 118. 122. 123. 147. 172. 27. 42. 43. fi, na. The foot w^v^v./of the five Mora-feet. dorfo, duvadi. .See duvayi. 288. do^090, duvayi (i. e. dvipuli). Name of a J3a, naga. The number 7. 229. Mora-feet metre. 282. 293-295. naSoT^, nagahara. The foot ^^^. 164. djrfi, duvavi. Sec duvayi. Nil) SSo^jt}, nadu akkara. Name of a pure c3eoi, deva. Sign for a long syllable (H , Ra. in Canarese metre. 304. V. 115).

Fi?i . nanda. Name of a vritta. 89. djrf, deva. The foot ^^^. p 12, 7iote. p. 16, a ^N 3^. nandaka. Name of a vritt i. 86. note. 36. Q dfli'drfjq, deviiramya. Name of a vritta. 97. fiap, nabha. The foot ^/. 218. iSfSS^'d, devakshara. The feet measured by St^SBS. narakari. The Can. foot w../ — .^. p. 96.

the names of Brahma, Vishnu and Rndra. fj^A, naraga. Name of a vritta. 107.

340. ?j3'orU3', narkutaka. Name of a vritta. 1934. df^Stit^'t.ci'd^ deviidhipapur.n. The foot >^.^w. fj^isi^fi, navanalina. Name of a vritta. 182.

207. nashta. A kind of calculation. 342. Sm,ia cE?S, desi. Tlic language of the Canarese coun- froS, naka. The foot www. 32. 33. 35. 126.

try. 16. Cf. adesi. ?jt)-3-, niiki. The Can. foot — w. p. 96.

:3^S5p&, dailv.'iri. Sign for a short syllable. fjS'&AO, nakigam. The Can. foot — w— .p. 96.

202. PtiA, naga. The number 8. 229. daT? SSB^li, dore akkara. Name of a pure ?:37\do^^, nagaranjita. Name of a vritta. 205.

Canarese metre. 303. fn)S> . nandi. A prayer or eulogium at the com- diB?v^> dodhaka. Name of a vritta. 135. mencement of a work. p. 16, note. cJjj^Szi. drutapada. Name of a vritta. 154. frorfreo^', namanka. Under this appellation ti))^^Tir.SOo83^.drutapiirvavilambita.Name the kamanga appears in Rb.

of a vritta. 147. SiK, nija. A short syllable. 42. 43. ci^orfQ;33)^. dvandvaprasa. A kind of allitera- Si!>5 nidhi. The number 9. 166. 170. 173. 196.

tion. 64. QTioji^, nirupama. Name of a vritta. 153.

DQTO):^, dvipriisa. A kind of alliteration. 64. Se§^. nitike (gltike?). Name of a vritta. 145.

65. S?2)tfffrf, nilakantha. Sign for a long letter.

Cjj'drf, dharani. The foot . 28. .

144 ^^^—tj7i

Si;e)7o^o, ntlakanthain. The Canarcse foot s^li. pura. The foot www. 227.

— ^ . p. 97. ^d, pura. The number 3. 183. 224. 283.

aJjoa'aJ, pankaja. Namo of a vritta. 220. 285. 287. 298. 307.

sgd^sj^, puramathana. Sign fur a long letter. 3jc-3- . paiikti. Name of a type of metres, p. 234. 23. 126-131. sgid^ijjjio, puramathanam. The Can. foot ticeiiSSTiyd. pancaciimara. Name of a vritta.

\j^^\^^/ — . p. 97. 187. 5&13B&, purari. The Mora-feet w — w. 283. ;J^, paksha. The number 15. 201. 210. 211. Sjd^^jî^Xps, puruhfitagana. A class of Ea- iro^SS, panavaka. Name of a vritta. 126, gale ganas of five Moras. 269. ScS, pada. Verse. 37. 71 (rule). 240. zInîQ. prithvi. Name of a vritta. 189. SJd, pada. Verse-quarter. 27 117. 135. 171. id^âlS, paisacika. One of the mother lan- 174. 180. 184. 200. 214. 217. 222. 233. guages, counting as a half only. p. 22. 234. 238. 253. 285. 293. 294. 302. 343. (Only Kc. reads caturbhashe instead of 3^.) irf, pada. Verse-line. 314. 321. 322. 323. 4^tS ©OlJ. pode alara (t. e. the belly-flowered, 325. 326. 328. 330. 335-337. Vishnu). A class of pure Can. feet. 306. sJrfs^^lijad^r, padacaturdrdhva. Name of a £)5\§, prakriti. Name of a type of metres. vritta. 248. p. 23. 206-209. t>^^2fi'^7(t^, padmabhavagana. A class of pure SiSrf , pr.itishthe. Name of a type of metres. feet. 312. Canarese p. 23. 79-85. SitlB?,DjBj, padminimitra. The number 12. SjSpD^, prabhata. Name of a vritta. 165.

213. Zij^qnipzJo, pramathadhipani. The Can. foot pannagaruja. The number 1. 295. iSijA'OD&i, -W-W-. p. 97. sicxJorf, payas. The foot w . 95. 170. 189. Jij^rfniriT?, pramiinika. Name of a vritta. 114. sJ^i^, parame. Name of a vritta. 78. Sj^ti, pravara. Name of a vntta. 75.

Siliwi^o, parahitaMi. The Can. foot ww^ — Jij'rfcDji'd. pravarTikshara. Name of a vritta.

p. 96. 158.

Si&^prSiÛâ, parivardhinishatpadi. 316. t,\:dd tS. prastara. Arrangement of svllables .^ _o • 334-336. to obtain feet and combinations of feet. SO. sie/SÊjtf, palaeadala. Name of a vritta. p. 31. 202. 297. 298. 341. 346.

51, note. 3ij^'dr€i3^e3^, praharanakalita. Name of a Siorf, pallava. Refrain. 37. vritta. 172.

5:5j5\;g. prakiita. One of the mother langua- lirfN, pavana. The foot ^^w — . 75. 100. 128. 163. 196. 218. 227. ges, p. 22. 5j3jPi. priisa. Alliteration. 15. 41-66. 68. Sj^^3«i?i, pavamana. The foot wv^ — . 148. 233. premo. Name of a vritta. 85. ZiSjj, pada. Verse-quarter. 41.61; the vritta- ;3ierfo, he:iding8. 100. 107. 130. 134. 147. 188. ^?li), prema. Name of a vritta. 91. 224. 239. 240. 250. 252. 289. 291. 300. ^S e?j, battlsa (Hindusthant). The number 53rf, pada. Verse-line. 313. 227. 329. 330. 32. 338. 332-334. 337. 338. e:roro, bftna. The number 5. 131. 164. 218. foot SjSrfSjS^ci, padapfiBana. The — ^ — . 123. 285. 287.

130-134. £3r©Jy binpu (i'. c. heavy). A long syllable. cra^*. puvaka. Thefoot— ^ — .77. 120. 134. 33. 298. 342. 343. 150. 151. 180. 181. 194. 237. 238. 241. E3;iO. bindu. The letter o. 27. 42. 43. a SSJ^Sj, puvana. Name of a vritta. 77. eSridoBQwNjXre, bisaruluijanningaua. A class SjB ©^ 'd. piri akkara. Name of a pure Can. of pure Canarese feet. 310.

metro. 302. £3sJTi3Iojserf^7\f«, bisaruhodbhavagana. A igU, puta. Name of a vritta. 159. class of pure Canarese feet. 299. SI JOnSo — rfjcij 145

SJ\^S. brihnti. Name of a type of metres. SjSjB^, bhftmi. The foot . 35. 76. 85.

p. 23. 117-125. 140. 207. 215.

a>\Bo3, brihati. Name of a vritta. 125. t^jSfAC^UvD. bhogashatpadi. Name of a pure Canarese metre. 316. 326-329. tSjBlijjC, bummnni (i.e. brahmam). The Can. ^jTiydZOAj^. bhramaravilusita. Name of a foot . 308. vritta. 138. eOjIo^Xre, brahmagana. A class of pure Can. 530, ma. The foot . 24. 29. 34. 35. 122. feet. p. 96. p. Hi. ^GAsS??, mangaliku. Name of a vritta. p. 48,

iOjSHS , brahmA. The Can. foot . p. 90. note. tjj, bha. The foot — ^^. 2i. 29. 34. 35. 147. ^CA^, maiigala. Name of a vritta. 185.

172. rfjc3iOSpjEJArf (?^o2i02p33Ur5), maiijubhil- 8;S^^, bhadraka. of a vritta. 120. Name shini (? manjubhashini). Name of a vritta.

8j5^5^, bhadraka. Name of a viitta. 211. 169.

S^^, bhava. Sign for a long syllabic. 108. 222. rfj£D&^, makharipu. The Mora-foot w>./\./w. 283. ip;>7i:>, bhanu. The foot w — w. 132. 1G3. 171. TijrfAroSiSy, manignnanikara. Name of a 174. 181. 198. 227. 233. 236. vritta. 178. eps^J, bhanu. The number 12. 327. liorJdcA, maniranga. Name of a vritta. 130. SjIS^^C^llQ, bb.aminishntpadi. Name of a 'sJjrf.3?j3jsj:^ro, manivibhushana. Name of a pure Canareso metre. 316. 330-333. vritta. 180. ZjTOlv'SSsS, bishajati. The 56 various daugh- rfo^ , mattn. Name of a vritta. 128. ter-languages, p. 22. rfj^ T^JodOjB'd, mattamayura. Name of a vritta. i^TiJi^ bhiiskara. The foot •..-— w. 200. 206. 170. SfSSsi'd, bhiiskara. The number 12. 184. ^33 CTj°iS, raattakride. Name of a vritta. ^JSJCA^aijB^, bhujaugaprayata. Name of 215. a vritta. 149. TkiS oEjj, mattcbha. See mattebhavikrldita. ^2iOA.S3i\0^;^, bhujangavijrimbhita. Name 230. of a vritta. 224. TkiS »2p.3-SjoS;^, mattebhavikrtdita. Name of

2|Soaio7\Sio:;:j, bhujangasisupaila. N.imo of a vritta. 202. 230.

a vritta. 122. T^ziTdi, madagaja. The number 8. 226. ^SSOASsoziB. bhujangasisupari. Name of a zijiSi^ocj^ madanatande (i. e. madana's fa- vritta. 122. ther, in this case Vishnu). A class of pure ejSoKOAS^Orf-,^, bhujangasisusrit:;. Name of Canarcse feet. 309-311.

a vritta. 122. ^:i5yC;c.?), madanadhvajnsi. The Can. foot ^^ ^. p. 97. SÔKa, bhujaga. The number 1. 307. TkiZi^Qs^., madanaripu. The Can. foot .^wwww. Sâi7\!?3&, bhujagadhari. The Canarcse foot p. 97. <^^^ — ^. p. 97. Tki:i^7iB, madanavati. Name of a pure Can. 2[lja;A3iÂf>©, bhujagapakshagana. A class metre. 68. 311. of pure Canarese feet. 300. 307. îjlJ^So'd, madauahara. A class of pure Can.

Z^ji, bhfl. The foot . 99. 126. 177. feet. 311.

c(3jsS, bhata. The number 5. 130. 221. ^dfjSo'd, madanabara. Sign for a long syl-

^j3^A!??^, bhitaganeia. Sign for a long syllable. 317. lable. 221. J^JyO^S, madhumati. Name of a vritta. 108.

2jSjs3t)Ajr5, bhttt&grani. The Can. foot ^^. ^yoTJO, madhy.ime. Nameof a type of metres.

p. 9 7. p. 23. 75-78.

cjjjsrfjsd, bUftmali;. Name of a vritta. p. 40, rfo?jO, manu. The number 14. 316. 318. 321. note. 330. 332. 333. i£- -^ 19 14C

'Siiji'diid, mandharadhara. A diss of pure rfoo'dB^, muraripu. The Can. foot ^\jw^. 96. 308. Cinarese feet. 310. 317. p. zSjOtiBoTi, murahara. The Can. foot ^^^\j. rfjfTOffBic:^. mandakranta. Name of a viitta. C -^ ' p. 96. 188. T^XfUSO^"^, murantaka. Sign for a short syl- zijfro m^mdanili. Name of a vritta. 127. a R)S), lable. 29. the Eagalil metres. TiJcro S£), mandanila. One of ^\A^, mrigadhara. The number 1. 229.

255. 256. 257-261. ^J\7\f5e;^, mriganelra. Name of a vritta. 82. ^odOjB'd, mayftra. Name of a vritta. 124. ^\jijf??^, mridunetra. Name of a vritta. dixSoS, marut. The foot ^.^—. 28. 121. ITi. p 28, note. 179. 210. 224. 233. 241. '^>0^Y^Sj7jS\Sf^, meghavisphftrjita. Name of

tJjtio^, maruta. The foot ^>^— . 103. 178.238. a vritta. 199.

foot —^— . 251. ^doas:! , marudishta. The u OJO. ya- The foot w 24. 34. 35 ^e3 53^ree3, mallikamalii. Name of a vritta.

194. GdoS, yati. Caesura. 39. 126, seq. 308. rfos^jiiA'!?, mahasragdhare. Name of a vritta. -^ a ccioS, yati. = muni, t. e. 7? or 8? 189.

210. 230. orfvJoS-, yuk. Even line. 251. ^OJjs'W, mahlBvara. The number 16. 198. odOoX, yuga. The number 4. 128. 221. 222. rfrarojitf, manavaka. Name of a vritta. 113. 229.

m.'inikya. Name of a vritta. 141. odOOA,, ccbJ^,. yugma, yugme. Even line. z^jsirfS^q, 6 o ^JsgDiXre. matragana. Mora-feet. 254-339. 242. 285. oSfioT^^vti, yogakshara. Consonants of con- 282-284. (p. 75, No. 242, there ought to be "Moras and feet" instead of "Mora-feet," formity or suitableness (for alliteration)

to do justice to the author of that sentence). i. c, here, indentioal consonants(? sawyogii- ^JBSBj'yCS;^. matrachaudas. Mor.i-mctrcs. kshara generally denotes consonants of a compound consonants). 54. Cf. 250-253. group or samba ndhakshara. rfjBSBjborf, matrapindn. p. 130, note 5. ra. The foot -^-. 24. 29. 34. 35. 107. »ire33)c3jr, mfitraryc. p. 23. Cf. arye. C^, 118. 147. ^re^j, matre. A Mora, i. e. the quantity of a rfAS?, ragalc. (t e. raghatc). A class of Mora- short syllable. 53. 250. 251.254-256.285. feet metres. 254-281. 286. 288. 289. 293. 294. 315. 316. 320-322. d^B, raghatc ( = ragalc). p. 23. 254-281. 324. 325. 327-338. tisBc;^, ratanta. Name of a vritta. p. 27, note. ^jstiSod, miirahara. Sign for a long syllable. diSjsei ^, rathoddhato. Name of a vritta. 136.

maruta. The foot v , 33. 127. 130. ^reTi>3(, tJfi . randhra. The number 9. 129.147.208. 183. 189. 198. 200. dS, ravi. The foot ^—^. 28. 133. 154. 206. 241. 199. ^jB^^rcrt, martanda. The number 12. •rf^, ravi. The number 12 209. 295. 316. Samavrittas rfreM)T5\^ . malavritta. A class of d^ljjtj, raviprabhc. Name of u viitta. 238.

of 30 and 31 syllables, p. 23. 232-235. dri, rasa. The number 6. 136.290. 299.300. ^toOSI, malini. Name of a vritta. 177. CBK, raja. The number 16. 248. 316. ^ioj^Oti, muknra. Name of a vritta. 97. csrfr©^, ravanikara. The number 20. 248. siojS'o^*, mukula. Name of a vritta. 97. 98. rfjEld, rucira. Name of a vritta. 163. siooSi, muni. The number 7. 167. 227. rfjcii. rudra. Sign for a long syllable. 87. 131. TiM?j^li, munimata. Name of a vritta. 227. 140. 163.

•^M(:i^7i. munimana. Name of a vritth. 227. rforfj, rudra. The number 11. 203. 204. i2- -£J djd,-o^ 147

'dodj, rudra. Knmo of a class of pure Cana- tJ3(>j, vahni. The foot — w — . 32. 80. 117.

rcsc feet. 297. p. 97. 305. 120. 252.

tJSoj, vahni. The number 3. 285. O, la. Sign for a short syllable. 24. 29. 86.

SBiS, vata. The foot w^ — . 35. 191. 221. 90. 113. 13-4. 136-138. 172. 173 189. 203.

S^oiJO, viiyu. The foot <^^ — . 32. 36. 119. 214. 224. 227. 236-238. 241. 251. 131. 170. 194. 241. SX'SjaSj, liigakriye. A kind of computation. ntibaiB^, varijaripu. The foot — ^w 241. 344. SS'rfo^. varudhi (vardhi). The number 4. 175. OyOO, laghu A short syllable. 25. 28-34. 5ro5r3^7:;Uva,vartikashatpadi=vardhikya6hot- 230. 241. 244. 290. 298. 341. 343. padi. 337. O^JJ. laghu. AMora 318.319.322.323.327. SD^ir. vardhi. The number 4. 149. 298. 331 334. nstjr3'::lUvO, vardliikashatpadi. Name of a eicdo, luya. Tempo. 120. pure Canarese metre. 316. 337. 338. OoSJTTOjSo, layagriihi. N.imc of a vritta. 143. 5roprtfo:^B,Q, vardhikyashatpadi= v&rdhika- eioJJTOjOO. Inyagrahi. Name of a C'annrese shatpadi. 337. 338. Samavritta of 30 syllables. 2 76. ^3^\S, vikriti. Name of a type of metres. oe^, lalita. Name of a vritta. 217. p. 23. 214-216.

iiC^7(B, lalitngati. Name of a vritta. 209. SEj^j, vicitra. Name of a vritta. 95.

ilC^t^cS. lalitapada. Name of a vritta. 155. SEai^j, vicitra. Name of a vritta. 100.

vii'itra, OOîrf, lalitapada. Name of a vritta. 183. ZZ^sj, Nameof a pure Canarese metre. 300. 301. O'S^tiZS, lalitipada. Name of one of the Ma- .2£jisj£)e3^, vicitralalita. Nameof a vritta. 179. lavrittas 233. .33;cdj3^c:j, vijayananda. Name of a vritta. e)«3^, lalite. One of the Eagale metres. 255. 186. 256. 262-264. ,Srf'?:^'rfjô5o, vidalitavanaruha. Name of a vamsastha. of vritta. o3o^^, Name a 150. vritta. 223. of. p. 60, note 4. ^^, vakra. A long syllable (see kuiiku). 33. ÔDnijfti, vidyadhara. The number 12. 295.

^?iK, vanaja. Name of a vritta. 121. S)t^o^,S, vidyunmale. Nameof a vritta. 111.

vannjadiila. Name of vritta. l5S5;rf^. a 192. Szi^Tio, vidruma. = vinuta. p. 38, note. rfjiSsricSjirfAre, vanajasambhavagana. Aclass .DqiO, vidhu. The foot —s^^. 233.

of pure Canarese feet. 305. a^'rfoj. vinamra. Name of a vritta. 102. vanamanjari. ^filijoaBB, Name "of a vritta. Sfio^, vinuta. Name of a vritta. 123. 205. SsJo^SjSj;^, vinutaprasa. Name of an allitera- ^S'^oaiB, vanamanjari. Name of a vritta. tion. 51. 52. 212. ZTitxiyiFTi, viparyasa. Reverse, change. 54. ^firfoorfOjS'd, vanamayflra. Name of a vritta. 239. 254. 174. SsJ^, vipule. Name of a Mora-feet metre. 289- ?5f?rfooccs»5jdAf«, vanaruhodaragana. A class 2U- Canarese feet. 305. of pure SapjsS, vibhfiti. Name of a vritta. 104. vanalate of a vritta. 55;ie)^, Name 226. acrfO§, viyat. The foot w. 200. jifj^fi) B, vanavallari. Name of a vritta. 205. iydB, virati. Caesura. 195. 210. etc.

^Xr SS^j'rf, varga akkara. Classified conso- Sr:;ziA>, virama. Caesura. 132-135. 149. 153.

nants. 55. 155. 158. etc.

rfArsJBjri, vargaprasa. A kind of alliteration. S'UB'rfo, virama. Name of a vritta. 102.

51. 55-57. Se3j3?^, vilojjia. See anuloma. visrama. Caesura. 131. 136. 150. 151. "^rio^BS)"^, vasantatilaka. A kind of vritta. ^^rfo, 171. 167. 173. etc.

TiAi, vasu. The number 8. 165. 189. 194. 214. !S_ .

148 "O"

a^ciS, TiJrSnta. Caesura. 188. tfS, easi. The foot— ^^. 32.35.113. 128. 180.

So5j^, visrama. Caesura. 140. Ifil. 207, etc. 217. 233. 241.

^5, sail. The number 1. 287. 283. ic;^^\^ , Tishamaviitta. p. 22. 240-249. ^SffBO^, saiikanta. Name of a vritta. 94. SE^oiO, vishaya. The number 5. 283. 287. 311. tisjTi, sasipura. This word was thought by

Ss:;^ 7\f>S, vishnugnn.i. A clnssof pure Can. the editor to be a sign, though nn obscure

one, for the Mora-foot ^^^v; but it is to be feet. 297. p. 9G. 302. p. 114. separated, the sasi bcing=l, the pura=3. Srj7\F, Tlsarga. The aspirate g. 27. 42. 43. 283. ^^^. vritta. p. 23. 71-249. 342-346. Number sDc^^^rsr^jPi. santapflrvaprasa. A kind of of Samavrittas, 229; those chiefly used in alliteration. 54. C'anarese, 230; jilti samavrittas, 233. 234. 276. 308. 309. sDct^TOj^;, i-antaprasa. A kind of alliteration.

TisT^S^ZJSjTi. vrishabhaprasa. A kinJ of al- 51. 55.

literation. 42. 43. 46. aSrtjim, !'ardfila=f«rdulavikridita. 220.

T^5:;l8p£;^ 00, Ti-ishabhalakshj-am. The Can. B3Ji;EFe)^-&);a^. sardfllavikridita. Name of a

foot ^v^>^ . p. 97. vritta. 200. 230. ^^5'oo^, Taikuntha. Sign for a short syllable. sBeSS), salini. Name of a viitta. 92. 215. E^CS, sftlini. Name of a vritta. 140. ^j^339, vaitali. Name of a Mora-metre. 251. fiSOBrf, sikharini. Name of a vritta. 190. '&i^!>'9'§. Taitalike. Name of a Mora-metre. 5a), sikhi. The foot — w — . 33. 231. 250. p. 75. 5a)S0)a!, tlkhibraja. The number 3. 300. "Sl/S^SfZ, TaisvadeTi. Name of a vritta. 161. Se^S'O, sitakara. The foot — v./^. 94. 102. 127. ^^BbQ?W, TaisTSnara. The foot— v — . 191. 181. 182. 198. 203. 221. 222. 232. 236. l5oo3i?i, vyanjana. A consonant. 27. 42. 43. ^OEpsjici^, Bubhananta. Name of a viitta. 115. ^Jppfrfo, Tyoma. The foot v/. 28. 33. 84. tjiilTfdo. sfiladharam. The Can. foot — v^w— 88. 96. 113. 132. 133. 140. 151. 170. 171. p. 97. 308.

SoB'tiXro, saiikaragana. A class of pure Can. B'v.stific;^, CsStifjcrf, sritananta, sritunanda.

feet. 306. 309. Name of a vritta. 115.

^osjs7i\^ , saiikhavritta. This mav mean the €('e), saila. The number 7. 140. 154. 219.

form of the dandaka mentioned in Weber uTpT^jsca, syamanga. Name of a viitta. 76.

p. 410; it is simply mentioned 23. p. 5)0. sri. Name of a vritta. 72. ^SJ^S, sakvari. Name of a typo of metres, p. 8jf, srt. Name of a vritta. 146. 23. 171-176. Sjfffa'd, srikAra. The term of trt. p. 12, note. t^'^SO, satamakha. The foot ^ww. 154.236. SjfSS, srtpati. The Can. foot — w^. p. 96. Bti, sara. The number 5. 168. 184 221. 238. 285. 3je~W)AS), srivilasini. Name of a vritta. p.

B^p, saradhi. The number 4. 319. 37, note.

^S^^jSjTj, sarabhaprfisa. A kind of alliter- €jb ?3^, sloka. 242-246. 253. ntion. 24. 43. 47. B'^JijS, svasann. The foot ww— . 202. SfdrJUvQ, sarashatpadi. Name of a pure Can. OjOjUvQ, Bhntpadi. Name of a pure Canareso metre. 316. 317-321. metre, p. 23. 68. 313-338. ^tSr, sarva. Sign for a long syllablo. 200. zJUv JiraJO, shatpralyaya. Six kinds of calcu-

^ro, Sarvam. The Mora-foot . 283. lations. 340-346. trtire~, sararnn. The letter sa. 57. ci^rer, ehavarna. The letter sha. 57. tfTOotf, snsiliika. The foot— ../w. 28. 194. 203.

sa. The foot . 24. 29. 34. 35. 106. 118. 221. rj, v^— a ?Jo^? — 3oOi) 149

rJo'd'orer, SJO'A'ererS', sanktrnn, snnktrnnka. TiysiM^i Bumukhi. Namo of a vritta. 144.

Namo of a Mora-foct metre. 282. 292. ?i)ti, Bura. The foot v^^w. 78. 120. 217.233.

7io^\8, eaiikriti. Namo of a type of metres, p. 234. 241. sura. Tho number 1. 295. 23. 217-220. Tiyd,

^xJXr©, suragana (?). p. 109. ^O^OSnri, sankhyisa. A kind of computation. surangakesara. Name of a vrit- 345. ;i)TioX^?7Jd,

7io7i.\^, saniskrita. Sinscrit. p. 22. ta. 181.

;rfO'd5frfj, surataru. Namo of a vritta. 83. 7Ju!^£), sadamala. Name of a vritta. 100.

yiiTi^;, surapa. The foot^.^w. 198. 241. 5i?i)^i\J( , samnvrittn. p. 22 71-234. 228. 232.

^d3i;, surapam. The Can. foot^^ — . p. 96. Cf. vritta.

Tj^rezJSj^^, samtpapn'isa. A kind of alliter- ^dltJigxi, surapura. The foot w^^. 153. 178. ation. 51. 57-59. 196. 215. 217. 218. 221. 224. 227.

TjZjstS^, samtrana. The foot wv^ — . 234. ;jj£;8|3, sulabha. Name of a vritta. 108.

rilJo cps'Sj^'d, sambandhiiksliara. Perhaps ?doais5^, sulalita. Name of a vritta. 99.

identical with yogaksh.ira. 53. Tjjs^, sfttra. 342. 345.

^/\, saraga. Name of a vritta. 107. Jjjsodjr, sdrya. The foot ^ — ^. 32. 81. 233.

riTiAi3SSj3^Are. sarasijabhavagana. A cl.iss of 242.

pure Canarcse feet. 297. ;6^:^^t3, snitugere (/. e. straight line). The

rjdAJlAe?c$dAro, sarasijodaragnna. A class of sign for a short syllable (cf. riju). 25. pure Canarese feet. 303. ^^S>tf, sainika. Name of a vritta. 134. ridAKh^, sarasiruha. Name of a vritta. 90. ^/ot^ ffi^jTzi, sny akkara. A short syllable. 26. 5jrfA?ia)Aro. sarasisakhagana. The foot ^^v^ Aii'Tij, soma. The loot — w^. 91. 238. of the Slsa. 269. As?ÔeB|^'d, someivara. Sign for a long syl- ?jd^, sarala. Name of a vritta. 105. lable. 171. ;rfd^. sarala. Name of a vritta. 227. sfS^TJ, saundara. Name of a vritta. 80. ?i5jS?SiB^. sarojaripu. The foot — w^. 174. a sfSSTi, saundara. Name of a vritta. 176. sJTjjsetiJSsSO^, saroruhamitra. The foot o — w. saundara. Name of a vritta. 216. 238. I^Fi/d. rf^^ B, saundari. Name of a vritta. 167. 7jj5r.S^ccJ02jro»::iDa, sarvaviahayabhAshadi. 70. a ' 281. 296. ?j.^ g^, skandhaka (kandn). p. 23, note 2. TiTir ^TiâiîZITB'^ditB, sarvavishayabhasha- TjiTiS. sragdhare.' Name of a vritta. 207. 230. -J q, jati. p. 22. p. 23, note 2. riiT.Crf, sragvini; Name of a vritta. 152. ?je5a, salila. The foot w . 179. ^ri^tJ, svara. A vowel. 54. ?j^f©r, savarna. The letter aa. 57. ^Âr, svarga. The foot o^w. 83. ^fi z;d, sandrapada. Name of a vntta. 142. ?teQAt^, svagata. Name of a vritta. 138. f}c7\ZJ^7i, sii'igaprasa. A kind of alliteration. OO'Tj"^-, hamsaka. Name of a viitta. 197. 43. 44.

A»73, sisa (slsapady.a). 269-271. Soc?j^e^, hamsakeli. Name of a vritta. 157.

of vritta. 214. 7i);3S'rfo, sunfima. N.imc of a vritta. 109. BocriXS, hamsagati. Name a

of vritti. 222. A>^xi, sundara. Name of a vritta. 167. Soc;riZjSi, hamsapada. Name a

3o07i^^ , hamsamatta. Name of a vritta. 157. ljj;i)3M . supratishthc. Namo of a type of me- hamsamale. of a viitta. 110. tres, p. 23. 86-91. Soc:j^js«3, Name rioSjBj^ii, suprasa (vinutnprasa). A kind of ^cfj, hamsi. Name of a vritta. 157.

alliteration. 54. Soodoc3j;^, hayaprasa. A kind of alliteration.

ljOdre2/3, sumalati. Name of a vritta. 116. 43. -£3 150 aooi). .^^ci

3oodO^S, hayatati. The number 7. 172. So&^ri, hariprasa. Akindof alliteration. 42.

SoodOft^Ti, hayanikara. The number 7. 207. So&li'd, harivara. Name of a vritta. p. 26, note.

SoodOTOj:^, hayavrita. The number 7. 212. ScSJ^i^^, halamukhi, halamukhi. Name of a

SoTi, hara. Sign for a lonj syllable. 102. 105. vritta. 118. 112. 127. 139. 164. 170. 174. 179. 183.236. SoSraoiXJqJ, halayudha = halamukhi. 118.

3cli, hara. The number 11. 214. 224. SoTi30\3<, himakrit. the foot —•^^. 188. SoTiAf©. haragana. A class of pure Canarese oorfj30E'j€?£D'rf, himamsusekhara. Sign for a

feet. 311. long syllable. 198. 3o&, hari. Sign for a short syllable 88. 91. 191. SoOc^So, hutavaha. The foot — ^ — . 210. 5o5, hari. The number 8. 224. 226. 5o033'i^. hutasana. The foot — v^— . 173. 180. SoBXre, harigana. A class of pure Canarese 203.

feet. p. 108. 311. 3o\Cic&>etfo, hridayesam. The Canarese foot. 5oQr5e4 ^- harinipluta. Name of a Tiitta. 191. v,^ . p. 96.

LVDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. aiiga 8. adrisa appa 67. abhidhanaratnamala ambulige cannamallt- angajanmantaka 14. adri 6. 15. 15 22. 25. 38. 45. sa 79. anghri 15. advaita-vadi 37. 38. abhidhanartba 35. ambusambhava 18. akalaiika oandra 44. advaitananda 66. abhinava kesi 33. 61. ambc (town) 132. akalanka bhatta 35. adhokshaja 17. abliinava jdda 35. ayodhyapura 70. 41. anantapala niipala 32. abhinavatamarasa 11. arundhati 18. akalanka svami 41. 46. 12. arka 14. 15. akiiradinighantu 42. anala 13. abhinava pampa 12. argala deva 29. 41. akkara 8. 22. 23. 47. anadivrishabha 31. 38. 41. 42. 44. 45. 42. 47. 134 aniraisha 14. (132.) artha 14. akkarikS 5. 8. anila 14. abhinava purandara ardhasamavritta 7. aksharagana 15. anubhavarasayana 77. 71. 13. aksharachandas 9. 22. anubhavasikhamaui abhinava balasarasva- arhat 22. aksharamala 80. 133. 55. 72. ti maiigariija 35. arhant viishabha 34. akhaudesvaravacana anubhavasara 66. abhinava mangaraja allama deva, -prabhu ' 70.' anubliaviimrita 70. 25. 35. 31. 58. 68. agastya 68. anumisha 31. 58. 69. abinava sarvavarma allasiini peddanna 63. agendra 15. anushtubh 9 36. 40. avatarasishya 72. aggala deva 29. 41. anusviira 14. abhimanyukalaga 38. avitatha 10. 12. 42. anekaiijanflr 52. 55. 72. asoka raja 28. agni 13. 14. anekakshara 18. amara 14. asvalalita 11. acyuta 19. anda 8. amarakosha 15. 35.38. nshli 10. acyuta raya 59. 62. andhra 7. 8. 18. 45. asaga 42. aja 17. annadftnisa deaika 69. aniaragana 55, asambadha 11. ajagana 19. apabhramsa 7. 8. aniaragunda 33. 46. aliya biijala 28. 48. 49. ajanc 17. oparSjitft 11. amarapura 71. angirasa ayasya pra- ajapura 78. aparahi turamanna 78. amalnkirti 45. vara 72. ajitasona 47. appa (Tamil poet) 57. amalananda 06. akaan 14. adi 15. appayya dtkshita 67. amritanantla 42. akiiti 10. anna appa 67. appa kavi 61. amiitanandi 42. 43. fitagiti 23. annaina 71. appaji 63. 78. amoghavritti 45. I'lndi 52. atijagatl 10. abjari 14. ambara 14. 15. adikesava 64. atidhriti 10 appuduvflr 68. ambu 13, aditya 14. 15. ati.snkvari 10. abbalftr 68. ambujabhava 18. adilynvarmu 28. atisayini 1 1, abhikriti 10. ambujiimitra 14. adinatlia 42. atyashti 10. abhidhfinaointi'imani ambudhi 15. adiparva 23. 29. 39. aditijapura 14. 19. nmbunidhi 15. Anaudattrthii aryn 65. INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS 151

&negandi, -g^ondi 48. upeodravajra 20. 22. kapardi 14. katantra 36. 50. 52. 53. 57 78. umAputi 38. kappadi sangama 33. kadamba 27. 31. 72. Andhra 55. 61. 80. uraii 19-21. kappili somcda 49. kantavatipura 73. ftrfidhya 31. 33.34.48. urvi 13. kHbbigakaipidi60.132. ki'intotpldfi 10. 54-56. 66. ushni/i 9. 12. kainpa(kamba) 30. 45. kapila 76. &rkukanaka dasa 61. 64. kavi manga 35. kumarapalaka gurjara uday aditya (writer) 42. kanakaprabha 10. 12. kaviraja 44. (04.) 32. 132. 43. kanakabjaniya 12. kavirajakunjara 42.43. kumara rama 49. 50. udayaditya cfilukya kanda 6-8. 16. 22. 43. kavirajahamsa 18. 20. 52. 73. 26. 27. 47. kavlndra 19. 20. kuraarararaacaritra 49, udayaditya ballala or kandarpa 20. kavisvara 20. seq. 74. 79. hoysala 27. 50. kandarpa deva 47. kasliaya 14. kumaralalita 10. uddandashatpndi 73. kandarparipu 17. kalleya 52. 55. kumaravalnilki 64. uddana sivayogi 69. kandarpari 17. kanci 66. kumaravyasa 59. 64. udbhata (udbhBtta,ud- kanita 68. kakateya 21. 28. 29. 65. bhuta) deva 32. 46. kannada (Canare3e)22- 32. 35. kumarila bhatta 66. upnjiiti 22. 24. 38. kakateya ganapati 28. kumuda 11. upasthit^ 10. kanyanagara 71. kaginele 64. kunmdari 14. [45. upendra 17. kauyesa bijjala 31. ktiti nayaka 49. kumudcndu ramayana 152 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS.

kumbbaja 68. konga 28. 132. gauagrani 44. gaula 8. kummata durga 50. koi'gu 21.^ ganesa 7 7. graha 14. kurutukotij 72. kouguli (kungali, kuii- ganesvara (writer) 42. ('ai'iraliiksbik& 10. kururatti nanjesvara gani) varma 20. 27. 43. i'aturanana 20. C9. kuilagipura 77. ganda dcva 77. caturasyanighaptu 57. kural 6'2. 63. kwdagu 3. 41. gadagu 2. 32. 50. 59. caturmukha 89. kulagiri 15. kidigftsu 68. 133. gambbiraraya 73. candii baib 58. 74. kulaccari, kulascari kodungalflr 02. garuda 15. 48. oandra 14. 22.

66. 57. 133. • kondakundanvaya 44. garva vritta 9. oandragiri 48. 74. kulisa 14. 45. giitba 16. candragutti 50. kulisadhara 14. kondaguli 32. gade 16. candradhara 14. kulottunga cola 27-29. kuppala 50. gayatrt 9. candrapura 6. (56.) 57. 65. k5lli"ipiira 60. 07. giiha 16. candraprabhakavya- kusa 13. kullipaki 68. 69. giri 14. 15. mula 42. 43. kusumanghripa 19. ki'dlipakiia 68. girijakantaTTi 17. candraprabhapurana kusuraitolatavellitalO. kokanadavairi 14. girijata 18. 29. 31. 42. 47. kudal 09. 70. kokilaka 10 12. girijanatham 17. oandrabbatta 40. 42. kudal sangania 33. kona budha raja 30. girije 20. 51. 55. i'andramauli 17. kftna pandya 32. 56. kona vitbalbhupatiSO. girisam 15. candravartman 11. 57. komararaiuakatba 79. giti 23. candrabasa 43. kriti 10. koliir 68. gitik6 8. candrike 11. 12. krisanu 13. kaundi kabbe 18. gujjala kati nilyaka 49. canna ijdeya 69. krisbna 24. 36.38. 49. kaundinya gotra 18. gunarandra batara 45. cannapatna 48. 67. 74. °59, seq. 71. 73. kaustubha 06. 6 7. gunanandi 42. iannappa ayya 75. kiisbnaparijata 78. krutapura 72. gunabhadra acarya42. canna basa appa=can- krishnnbhaktisara 64. ksbatriya baisaraju gunabhadra deva 38. na basava (writer), krishnayya, S., 78. vengalaraju. 60. 42. canna basara 57. 67. krisbna raja of maisdr ksbemapura 77. gunavarma 27.36.37. 69. 78. "70." 76. 77. kshoni 13. 40. 42. 47. (anna basava (writer) krishna n'lja of vidya- ksbme 13. gunagrani 19. 40. 79. 80. 81. 133. nagara 41. 59. 60. khagati 11. gunodayoddama 20. cannabasavapurana 02. 63. 66. 78. khacara 15. 40. 28. 31. 32. 33'. 56.

knsbriarajabharata59. kbara 1 5 gunda brabmayya 32. 58. 64. 74. 75. 78. krisbnarajaviracita- kharakara 14. gutti 50. canna bbujaiign 74. srisiingerisvaragu- kbalindara 64. gupta 31. canna raja 48. ruparaniparil 70. 76. khalga 25. gubbi 56. 67. 68. ianna Tiisbabha (ba- krishiiiUila 78. khandeya 48. gummana 49. sava) 79. (writer) 81. krishnalilabhyudaya ga 14. 22. gummalapura 49. cannasaiigamadeva °65.' gangagaurJsamvada guru 14. prabhu 70. krishnavena 50. 71. 76. gurjara 8.^ lanniga (icnniga) 51. krisbnarjuuadundume gangadhara guruna- gcrsappe santayya 77. canniga raya 73. °78.' tba 75. goggayya 58. cappanna 7. 133. 134. krishnarjunasamv&da gangadbara bbarati gurava 33. ianipakamala 12. °71.' 80. gohesvaraliiiga 58. campa 38. ken'endra 78. gangadhara madivale- gokarna 31. 81. ianipil 39. 47. 06. 67. kerp padmarasa 52. 5S. Bvara tfiramari 56. gonal 75. carana 6. 15. °57. 60. 07. 69. godavari 55. CHtUYitbalanatha 65. ketara 68. gangadbt«a7;i 17. gopalayya 71. cama arasa 57. 58. 69. kedarabbaUa9.11-13. gagana 14. gopAli 35. i'l'ima rSja 76. 15. 17. gaja 15. gomatasaramdla 43. OBmaravritta 61. kerala 8. 31. ^ajaga 42. govinda7)i 17. c&niunda raya 45. ke-iari 34. gajavnija 15. govinda guru 80. calukya (calokya) 21. ke8ava = kosi raja, gajavrata 15. govindapratimu 32. 20-31. 50. 51. kesi taudo 33. gajaiikusa 40. 42 govinda sfimba 72. cika vtra dcsika 67. kesi n'lja 24, seq. SO. gana !4. 16. govc 48. 03. 09. Beq. 36. 37. 41. 42. gana (host) 55. gosala cannabasavoi- rikka nai'ijesa 69. 47. 68. 132. 133. ganachandas 9. vara 60. I'ikka basaTa 57. kailAsa 31. 69. 81. gananatha 31. 58.(60.) golakunile 49. 74. rikka rAya cauta 72. kaivalyapaddhati 60. ganapati 39. gautama 44. 72. (ittaja 43. kaivalynpaddhatigiti'i ganapati raya 28. 32. gautaniagotra 72. cidakbandAnubbaTtt- 79. 35. gautaniadharma 44. sftra 76 konku 14. ganasahasranaiua 19. gauri 34. (idananda bliArati 76. koiiku giTc 14. 27. 33. 55. gaurt (metre) 10. 11. citrascnakalaga 72. !2- INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 153

cidilnandATndhflta 76. jinasena 44. tiruvficoka 56. darsana 14. I'intatttnprftntii 40. jiueiidradcva 38. tiruvAlavii 56. davidn 31. (intrimnni 22. jiiiosvarn 34. 38. tiruvavalflr 56. dasanaiia 36. ciuti'imiini rAjn 47. jftda 35. tivadi 8. dakabarama 133. ocnnnmmn dcvt 72. jtatiiigi, ji'Uiiigi rama lirthankara=tfrthaka- damainayya 18. cennifjft (i'anni^A) n&- 49. ra. damodaia 13. 36. 132. ri'iynna 51. jaina 3. 21. 22. 24. 26. ttrthakara 3. 30-36.38. dasapada 61 8Cq. 133. i'CtojAta H. 29. 30. 32-35. 38. 42. 44. dikkari 15. i-erft 21. 27. 2S. 30. 44. 41-47. 50. 55. 56. tui'iga 72. diganibarasu raukti- 45. 57. 59. 64. 72. 132. tungabbadra 50. 52. muni 69. ccri 8. jaiiiagriha 38. 73. 76. diggaja 14. oaiknrApft 11. jainadfksha 34. 38. turaga 14. digdanti 15. caitanya 62. jaimini bbArata 6. 43. turagavrata 15. dinakara 15. cijkka siddhesa 79. 71. turka 48. 49. 74. dinanatha 15. cola 27-29. 31. 56. G5. jnanasftmbandhi 56. turkanya 48. dinapa 14. 15. 132. 57. 133. tulu 41. 59. 62. 133. dinadbipa 14. iolnpalttkaearitra 27. jniinasindhu 7G. trinadhdmagni 30. dinpsa 15. 42. jvalana 14. tcnnala ramakrishna dinesabaya 15. 78.' i'olamandala 79. jvras 14 katha 63. dindema 9, oauhi 64. 72. toppigo. 30. 74. tcliiiganya 28. diva 14. caudana 6. dambala 50. timngu = telugu. divasakara 15. oaupadi 8. dindiraavritta 9. telugu 6-8. 13. 21-23. divasadbipa 15, ohandas 7. dilli 49. 50. 28-31.35.36.39-41. divakara 14. chandorabudhi 7. ta 13. 46. 50. 54. 55. 57. divija 14. ohamlomlmn'isi 10. tagadiir 75. 58. 59 60. 61. G3. divijapura 14. (handovatanjsft 8. tata 10. 65. 71. 72. 73. 76. dU 15. ja 13 16. tadbbava 47. 77. 78. disakari 15. jaiigama 13. 32. 58. tantupura 79. tclliga 68. disagaja 15. 68 tantravartika 66. teja 14. dise 15. janguli vtrappa 49. tanvi 19. tetaglti 23. dtksba 32. 34. 38. 79. jakkaniii-arya, -arya taniil, tamila 7.28. 30. tera 28 dipakali 68. 79. 57. 67-69. 31. 39. 45. 55. 56. tcrasa 28. 55. 133. dipakalicaritra 55. 79. jagalapi 50. 57. 58. 59. 62. 63. terasu 28. dli-glia 14. jagatt 9. 65 66. 68. 70. 73. tailapa, tailabbvlpa dundumo 78, seq. jaj2^adeva 31. 77. 78. 81. 132. (calakya) 26. 2.S. duvayi 16. 134. jagaiinathaksUctra 66. tarabet matha, -sali tondaman adondai 65. deva 14. 19.21.33.34. jaganm'itha pagoda 40. 79. torave 64. devakt CO. jagannTithavijaya 24. tarala 19. 20. 22. tolkavya 30. devagiri 28. 49. 50. 37-40. 43. taruvaja 23. tota svarai, -arya, -yati, devacandra 45. jagadvaudita 11. 19. talakadu 23. 51. -siddhalinga 33. 35. devanapura 71. jattangi 49. taiakotfi 48. 60. 69. 75. 132. devapura 71. janodaya 26. tiimasaguna 58. toya 13. deva raja 52. 53. jambukesvara 74. talava 8. toragal (tora-?) 50. devaksbara 5. 16. 17. juyantya 35. talavritta 9. trikandasesha 15. 73. jayasiHiba, jayasiiiga tikkanna somayaji 29, trijagadirwm 17. dcvadhipapura 14. (ralukya) 26. 27. 36. 40. tridasa 14. dcvi 19. 21. jariisandhakalaga 77. tigulanya 67. tripadl 17. 4 7. 66. 73. devendra 38. jala, jala 13. tippaksbi 59. tripadonnati 13. devottama 35. jaladharamala 10. tibuvanatiita 52. tripurantaka 48. desai 67. jalanidhi 15. timmana 59. tribliangipararaagama desika 6 7-69. jalaruhodara 17. timma nripa 59. 43 dcsinga ballala 32. jalasilpipallisakunadi- timmcndra 79. tribhuTanatata 53. daityar.ija 36. sakuna 79. tiruoinapalli 74. tribbuvanamalla 28. daityari 14. jalasambbava 17. tirupati 48. 65. 71. 74. triyambaka 14. doba 16. jadah<"bballi 72. tirumarakkada 56. ti'ivadi 22. 55. daulatabiid 49. jataveda, jutavcdas 13, tirumale raya 74. trishtubb 9. dravida 7. 21. 31. jati 7-9. 16. tiruraalc syiimanna 3. trailokyacfldamani 31. druksbaramaksbctra jamadajnavatsa 65. 24. 71. 34. 68. 133. jina 40. tiruTalinaoi 56. trailokyamalla 28. dravida 7. 8 67. jinadharma 33. 43. tiruvalluvan 62. dakkan 30. drutapada 12. jinapratimc 57. tiruvankodu (Travan- dandaka 7-9. 23. draupatlmanabarana jinamunitauaya 43. corc) 2 7. danugdr (anugir?) 69. dundumc 79. jinayaji'iapbaIodaya45. tiruvagisa 56. dantl 15. dvarasamudra 49.

20 154 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS.

dvija 18. navamalini 10. nrisimha bharati 70, parahitam 17. dvijauraa 18. navaratuacintamani ncmacandra 43. paluva 21. dvipada 16. 23. 30. 55. 79. nemanathapurana 42. pallania 27. dhananjaya 35. 79. naka 14. noraicandra 42-44. pallava 21. 27. dliananjayanighanta- naki 4. 17. 19. 20. naishadha 61. 65 pallavaka 133. ka 79. nakiga 4. 19. 20. 132. nyayanificayavarti- palltsaratadiiakana dhanvantari 42. nakigani 17. kalankara 44. 79. dharaui 13. naga 15. pankti 9. pallS 21. dharanisutii 18. naga = n!lgaTarina 35. paniakavali 12. pavana 14. dliaranlsvara 15. 43. panoaoamara 11. pavamana 14. dhare 13. nagacandra 42. 43. 45. paTi'tda 13. pai'ica dabbii 71. (dharma) cola 28. nagamangala 30. palla 27. pancatantra 60. 61. dliarmaparlkshe 45. nagamambe 59. pai'6ha 75. panca narayana 51. dharmavatipura G7. nagaladevt 59. pandava 14. pant'apadika 66. dhatu 14. nagalambe, nagiimbc patanjala 76. panoavannige canna- dhatri 17. 133. pilda 14. 15. mallikarjuna 69. dhutri 13. nagavarma 18, seq. padapadma 66. pancavannige siddha- dharavada 3. 24. 50. 24, seq. 34, seq. 41- padapasana 14. nanjesa 69. 55. 69. 73. 74. 77. 43. 47. 132. parvatt 80. pancacarya 46. 78, seq. nagadivarma 36. parsvanatha 42. dharavadavarelavar- naciraji 45. panLacaryaTamsAvali parsTaniithapurana nanadundume 79. natakararaayana 77. 68. 45. dhurjati 15. nanak 58. 62. pancala 8. parsvapandita 56. dhritasri 10. 12. nanarthakosha 38. pancikarana 70. parsvabhyudaya ma- dhriti 10. nanartharatnakara paiijab 62 glianandisvara 45. na°13. 15. 35. paksha 14. 15. palkurikc 52. 54. 55. na^pflti 57. nandi 21. patta 31. 57. 79. pattakal 31. nanja raya 75. namanka (?) 133. pavaka 14. 52. 54. naojuudeevaraprabliu nayaka reddi 50. pattesvara piiigala 4. 7, seq. 19. ' 70.' narada 76. 78. pandaripura 62. 77. 20. nanjesvara 69. narasimha 26. panditaradhya, pandi- pidupati Bomayya 58. naga 15 narayana 51. 77. tarya, pandita, pan- piniiki 4. 19. 20. nakshatratilaka 79. narayana aiya G5. ditayya, panditesa piri akkara 19 nagana 6. niisti 14. 46. 68. 133. piUe naynar 56. naguhara 14. nigJiantu 15. 19. 22. pada 15. pitiimbara 48. nadu akkara 23. 24. 25. 36. 37. 42. padmapurana 65. punyakshetra 66. • nanda 31. 45. 57. 60. 62. 64. padmabhava 17. punyasravakathasSra nandi 34. 132. 133. padmarasa 52. 53. 57- 45. naudimandala 49. nija 14. 68. puKikapura 72 nannayya bhatta 22. nijagiina maliaraja 66. padmavatt deri 72. pura 14 15. 23. 29. 30. 39. 41. 67. padminimitra 15. purandara (rithala) 61. nijaguna yogi 14 42. pannagaraja 15. dasa62. 63.72. 133. nannayyabhatttya 35. 55. 66. 68. pabu 13. puraniathana 14. nayana 14. nijagopali 35. pabuvada 49. puramathanam 17. nayasena 45. uijaliriga 73. painpa (inula) 40. 43- purahara 26. narakari 17. nijalingasataka 73. 45. 132. purana 42. 44. 45. 47. narasanaraya, narasa- nidugal 50. 75. panipa (abhinava) 12. 49. 52. 64. 55. 56. nripala, - narapala- nidhi 14. 15. 38. 41. 42. 44-46. 64. 65. 69. 73. kfl, narasabhflvara, uimba 68. 132. purfinakavisvara 35. narasaya, narasen- nirai'ijanagancsvara pampakshetra 51. purfitana 55. 66. 68. dra 58. 59. 60. 74. 60. pampt'ipura 52. 53. 60. puriitanatrivadi 55.66. narasimha 64. nirahankara raja 58. 73. purari 6. 15. 16. narasimha ballala 50. nirupama 20. pampe 52. purusbottama 15. 53. nirvani bolosa 69. payas 13. purpadanta (pushpa- narasimha raoneyar nishthflrasai'ijayya 41. payodhara 16. danta) 44. cola nripa 132. nilaliantha 14. psramardi 50. (51.) pulakcsi 27. narasimha raja 48. 58. nilaknntha (writer) 67. piirainagama 45. puligiri nngari 55. 59. 63. 74. nllakanthajii 17. paramiitma (brahma) puligi're 55. narasimbhatta 40. nllagrlva 36. 70. pusbpagiri timmanna narendra !ola 28. nilammo 76. paran»anubhavabodIui 77. narkutaka 12. niili'andayyasArada 66. pushpailatta (44.) 80. nala 55. 65. 79. paraniarthagUi* 66. pikjyapada 44. nalacaritra 78. nripatuiiga 26, 27. parasuramayana 4 7. pArna 14. INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 155

pftrnavitta 78. banavBsi, -vase 28. SI. bilal dev (ballala deva) bhamatt 66. pavnllipura 69. 32. 58. 51. 53. bhArata (mabA-) 36. ponnnmnyya 18. bamma 68. bisaruhajanma 17. 47. 59. 65. 72. 77. pcjila arnsa 72. bammana (bijmmana) bisaruhodbbava 17. bhAratanigbantu 64. pinaguinlC', penugonda 52. bukka raja 58. bharati 70 76 80. 50. 63'. 74. bayal 51. brihat! 9. bhAvaeintAratna 56. pemmnnn 49. bala 35. bribatsanibita 12. 13. 67.

prriya (i. e. groat) pu- ballala 28. 30. 32. 49. bauddha 28. 34. 38. bhavani 73. rAna 55. 50. 52. 54 56. bhAsAjati 7. permaili ilcva 50. ballala raja 50. bengalflr 3. 56. 60. 66. bhashabhAshana 25. paiMVika 7. 8. basa liiiga appa=ba3a- 69. 71. 73. 75. 77. 43. 45. pud.) alara 17. valinga (writer), 78, scq. bhasbamanjari 35. 41. puiina 43 45. basava of kalyana 27. betta riya 29. 30. 51. 44. puuuamnyya 40. 43. 28. 31-34 38. 41. bctta vardbana 51. bhAsbya 52. 55. 45. 46. 48-50. 53. 55. betta vishnuvardhana bhima (arasa) 31. 54- pumpakshetra 51. 57. 58. 67. 69. 70. 51. 53. 56. 57. 68. 79. 80. pulakesi 26. 74. 75. 76. 79. 132. bettigeri 3. blitniakattc 71. polcya 21. 133. beiagavu 50. 66. bhujangaprayata 20. ptiUavn 21. basava arasa 74. belavala desa 31. 50. bbujaga 15. poti kabbe 18. basava kshittsa 77. 58. bhuJMgadhAri 17. pola kabbe 18. basavanta deva 74. bPlvula 50. bhujagapaksha 17. pauda 13. basavapurAna 25. 27. betAlapaneaviiusati 78. bbu 13. prakriti 10. 28. 31. 52. 54-56. belttr 51. 53. bhftta 14. 15. pratapa balliila 45. 57. 75. 79. 80. bommani 17. bhutagane-a 14 pratAparudra 28. 37. basavaliiiga (i.e. kal- borama kavi 57. bhfltMbali 44. 40. 41. yana basava) 41. bommayya 31. bhutAgraui 17. pratAparudra (compo- basavalihga (writer) bommi batta 72. bhoja raja 32. 80. sition) 43. 80. 81. bummera potiiraju 65. bhoja (writer) 68. pratAparudrtya 40. 43. basti 57. bulla 50. 133. blirupura 78. pratishthe 3. balaniardu 37. 132. bolesa 69. bhrulatApura 79. pratyaya 17. bana 14. 15. bodhisatva 38. ma 13. 22. prabodharandra 42. bAna (writer) 32. 33. baudhayanasAtra 72. manga raja 25. 35. prnbliAkara 66. 39. 46. brahma(ncut.) 67.(70.) mangala(mahgala)21. prabhudeva, prabhu- banavAra 71. brahma (masc.) 17. 79. liuRa (allama) 58. bagavadi 31. 49. brahmavidyabharana mangalikc 9. prnbhukavindra 20. bayibidiri 52. 54. 55. 66. maiigalAr 24. 29. 33. prabhuliiigalilo 58.65. balagraha 78. brahmasamaj 63. 34 37. 62. 67. 77. prainathaf;ana 55. balacandra 44 brahmA 17. 19. 22. mangay akka 56. prnmathadhipant 17. balacandranagara 54. brahmottarakanda 32. mancana pandita, ma- prasanga 72. 77. 56. 80. 33. 53. 69. 70'. ncanarya, mancAr- prasabha 12. balasArade 35. brahmana (brabmani- ya, manc'ayya 46. prasada 21. 32. 74. balasarasvati 35. cal) 39. 45. 47. manjubhashini 12. praharshant 11. balasarasvati manga bha 13. manjubhAshini 12. prakrita 7. 8. raja 35. bhaktadhikya 67. makaranda 47. prakiitnpirigala 7. 8. balasarasvatiya 35. bhakti 14. makka, mckka 62. 64. 13. 14. 16. 36. baliyabliandara 74. bbaktirasayana 70. makharipu 6. 15. prakritaramAyanottri- 133. bhattakalanka 35. 41. makhya 64. ra 7 7. bahu 14. bbattaoArya 66. magadha 8. pratap;inArAyanapura bAhilr 132. bhattotpala 13. 15. maghadliipa 44. 32. bahmint 28. 49. bhadraka 11. maca reddi 50. 1 prabhaknra 66. bAhlika 8 bhadrabahu 44. matha 3.' 41. 64. 69.

prAsu 61. 80. i bAlappa 77. bhadrika 11. 12. 72. 79. priyamvada 11. balfhalli 48. 68. 69. bharadvAjagotra 71. madikcri 3. 42. [ praiidhadeva rAju 53. bijApura 67. 75. 76. bhallakinagara 32. madivala 81. praudh.idevendra 57. bijjana (bijjala) 28. bhava 14. raaniranga 11.

praudhanarendra 57. I bijjala karna deva 31. bhavabhftti 46. maniraga 1 1. 69.' bijjala deva 28. 31.32. bhAgavata'purAna 19. mandige madi rAja 31. praudharaja 58. 60 67. 41. 48. 68. 133. 65. 73. mandodari 69. 133. bitta ballala 52. 53. bhaguri 35. mattakokila 22.

j praudharAjaoaritra57. binpu 14. bhatta 66. mattcbhavikridita 19.

67! i bidarikotc 55. bhAnu 14. 15. mada 14. baiigali 62. bindu 14. bhanu kavindra, bha- madagaja 15.

j battisu 125. 132. bimardi 51. nu bhatta 59. madanadhvamsi 17.

20 156 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAT AND ADDITIONS.

mndanapitri 17. masudi 48. muktayi 58. yugma 14. madanaripu 17. masfiti 75. muktirauni 69. yogasastra 57. madnna reddi 50. maharlcklie 31. mukha 14. yogiicarya 28. madanavati 8. 17. mahakarnataka 49. raudradi anantayya 71. ra 13. madanahara 14. 15.17. mahadeva ayya 57. muni 14. 15. raiigadurga 74. maduva reddi 50. mahadcva bliatta 52. munisvami 42. ranganatha (writer) madras (cannapatna) mahabharata 29. 30. muntndra 44. 30. 48. 62. 74. 30. 39. 47. 59. mummadi praudha 57. ranganatha (writer) madhumati 11. maharaslitra 10. munimadi singa 49. 70. 76. madhura akkara 23. mahalakslirai 66. muraripu 17. raiiga rftya 59. madhure 30. 56. 74. mahalekliij 31. murahara 17. rangaiarya 3. madhya akkara 23. niahavamaa 28. murantaka 14. rangapatna, -pura 74. madhva acarya, -guru mahasragdUarc 12. 22. muUa 75. raiigayya 74. 38. 62. 63. 65. 39. 45. musalmiln 37. 58. raghataprabandha 19. madhva dasa 71. 72. mahimnastava 80. muhammadan, mo- 30. raghate 7. 16. 23. manasija 40. 43. mabisamandala 28. 49. 51. 59. 62. 63. ragada 7. 23. manu 15. 18. 26. mahtsvara 15. 64. 75. ragale 4. 7. 8. 16. 47. mauujendra cola 28. male mallcsa 64. 67. muUub'igil svami 71. 51. 54. 55. 63. 04. mandaradhara 17. male raja 64. 133. mddabidar 24. 26. 33. 66 67. 70. 72. 75. mandakranta 20. 22. magha 39. 34. 37. 41-45. 47. 76. 77. 80. 133. mand.'mila 12. maghaeandra 42. miidugiri 71. raghuvamsa 36. 45. mamakararaja 31, 58. maghanandi (see pars- miitasanjivini 11. 38. rajatudri 80. mayana 53. vabhyudaya-magha- mrityulangalopani- ratta 28. mayilapura 62. nandlsvara) 45. "shad 19. rattahalli 26. mayftra 32. 33. m'ljavva 79. mekka = makka. raddi 28. raayflra (writer) 46. manikavai'aka 56. meghaeandra 42. 44. ratantavritta 9. mayurasarini 10. manikai'arya 50. meghavisphflrjita 12. ratniigiripatna 73. mayyftrapura 72. manikya 11. medinah 02. ratnaji 79. marut, maruta 14. matragana 15. mairavanai'aritra 71. ratha 14. marudisbta 14. matragauachandas 22. maisdr 3. 24. 30. 35. randbra 14. 15. marula arya, -siddha raatre 15. 48. 56. 66. 70. 71. ramanl 11. 68. mada (or madi) arasa 74. 75. 76 77. ravi 14. 15. mala basava (i. e.kal- 33. 53. 132. 133. mogal 74. rasa 14. 15. yanapura basava) madalambike 53. mogge aoarya 58. rasakalika 39. 43. 53.' 57. madiga eannayya 68. mugge mayi deva 58. rasaratnakara 24. 34. jnalabasarapurana 31. madi raja 31. 33. 132. 68. 39. 40. 43. 44. 57. 133. mtireya (maurya) 31. rakshasa pttarobara malay Ala = maleyala. raadeva 36. mollayya 31. 48. male dcsa 48. 69. madevapura 3. 41. mona, monesvara 75, raghava (writer) 51- male panti, -panthi, nKKlevi 36. 76. 55. 57. 68. 69. 73. -panta, -pantha 49. niiidhava (I'era) 26. 27. monadtn, -p&i'ihn, raghava deva 13. maleyala 31. 62. 132. manavi virappa 78. -phakir 75. raghavapftndaviya 44, male rajya 48. manini 22. mona linga 75. raghavahkaoaritra 52. malla arasa 33. mfiyl deva 68. moneevarapurana 58. 57. 69. 73. malla deva 33. maye 31. 58. 75. 70. raja 15. mallanarya 56. 5 7. 67. raara 50. mohanataraiigini 61. rajrtmahendra,-dri 21. 68. marayya 68. 63. 64. 75. 28. mallappa 3. maraliara 14. mohini devi 31. 58. raja raja 28. 29. mallikumalc 22. 134. marigonda 50. ya 13. rajaeekhara oola 67. malllkarjuna arildhya maruta 14. yaksha 68. rajasekharaviliisa 33. 33. raiiruteshta 14. yakshagftnaviratparva 39. 56. 57. 60. 67- mallikarjuna jagad- martanda 15. 77. 09. guru 72. mftrtanda 38. yaksbagana 72. 75. 77. rajavalikathc 45. malllkarjuna taiido 33. malavrilta 7-10. 78. 79. 80. rajondra i-ola 21. 28. mnllikarjuna pandita mflliaga 70. yajuhsakhc 72. 29. 68. 32. 33. 40. 133.' mfilini 22. yati 11. 15. rajyAiiga 14. malllkarjuna yogi 33. mfisflr 74. yatipura 80. rama arya 68. malllkarjuna riiya 58. muliratta 74. 80. yama (lerl: ara) 20. 81. raniakathavafara 45. malllkarjuna linga 70. malava's. yamapura 78. rumai'andra (writer) malllkarjuna svami 33. mftlavt 74. yudava 33. 50. maluliant, malhani 4C. muilja 38. yala (ele) 135. ri'imaoandraoaritra malhana, maluhana mukula 11. yuga 14. 15. purAna (12.) 38. 41. (mallana) 40. 08. mukkunda pi'ddi 57. yugnla 14. tZ- 3 5f INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ESSAY AND ADDITIONS. 157 .

158 INDEX TO THE PREFACE, ES8AT AND ADDITIONS.

vfra rfiya 58. vaidy&mrita 80. 6&barabhashya 66. baivadikshacftrya 32. Ttra Tasavnnta 74. vaisvfinara 14. 6&rngadhara 13. baivabrahinana 74. vtrisaiva 33. 52. 53. Taishnava 22. 23. 49. sali ('annabasava 79. saivagama 31. 00. 51. 53. 57. 59, seq. 81. syeni 10.

TtrasaivSimrita 56. 62, seq. 8:'>lini 20. brl 1 1 yirasangayya dundu- vaishnava diisa 38. 49. bt'iliTahana eaka 32. srikanta 18. me 79." 61 62. 63 64. 65. BiMva 24. 34. 35. 39- srtkajinagnri 56. vircsa 51 53-55. 66. 71. 73 41. 43. 44. 47. srigiri 48. 49. 70. Tritta 7. 8. 11. 19. 47. voyambiku (oyyambi- sasana 30. 32. 68. 132. Biigirisvara 70. vrittnintnakara 4. 11- kc?) 59. bastras.'ira 45. bricandra bhftvallabha 'l4. vyakarana 24. 25. 37. sasvata 38. 36. vrittavilasa 45. 40. 41. eikhi 14. srinatha 65. viitti 66. vyasa 39. bikhibraja 15. irinivasayya 40. vrinta 10. vyoma 14. Bithila 13. sripati 17. vrishnbha 31. 69. vi-ata 14. siva 15. 19-21. 31-34. eripati pandita, srt pa- viishabhadhvaj I 32. iankara 17, 51. 55. 56. 58. 67. ndita 32. 46. Trishabhalakshya 32. faukara ac.lrya 38. 62. 70 74. 76. 80. bripura 21. Trishabhulakshyam 63. 66. 72. 80. 6ivakathamritasara69. sribUattakalanka 35. ' " 17. sankara aradhya ka- sivakavi (a poet of siva) 41. vrishabhendra 53. vtsvara 46. 55. 56. 46. 53. 60. brtmati 42. vrishnbhcndravijaya 68. 80. siva kavlsa, -kavideva sriraiiga 74. 77. °67. eankaratatva 70. 52. 54-56 80. briraiiga (writer) 70. VRnkatagiri 65. Sankara deva 70. sivagaiige 48. 49. 66. srimatparamabamsa- Tciikatagiri sa7nsthana sankhavarma 40. 43. sivadhyana ramayya pariTrajakaciirya70. ' 65. saka nripa 29. 80. srtrangapatna 28. 48. verikatadeva mahar.ija Baktipitha 66. bivagana 55. 74 74.' sakvart 10. sivaparijata 80. srirai'iga raja 48. 74. verikatapatayya 40. sataka 46 55. 73. sivapura 78. srtvijaya 44. veiikatasaiiri 65. yatapatrodbhava 20. 6ivaprasada21. 32 74. erlvlra 3. venkatapati raya 48. iatamakha 14. sivabelli magane 71. srisaila 33. 58. 68. 70. 74.' tatamukharamayana bivaratrikatha 80. brutakirti, iruti- 38. veiikatesa, venkata- 71. sivavipra 56. 42. 44. giryadhtsa, veiika- eabarasankaravilSsa tivabhaktisara 80. erutakcvali 44. tasailanatha, venk- 67. bivalenka mancana brutabodha 13.

atadrtsvara (s. e. sabdamanjari 35. 60. pandita, -niaiiiayya bvasana 14. krisbna) 60. 132. 32.' 46. shatpancasadvishaya vci'ikateoa bhatta 77. eabdaraanidarpana 12. sivasarana 55. 79. 7". 21. Teiikaya 65. 13, 24-26. 33. 35. bivasaranalilnmrita shatpadi 5. 7. 8. 16. venkarya timma arasa 37. 41. 42. 44. 75. 35. 47. 53. 54. 73. 65. eabdasmriti 36. sivasastra 79. shntpadika 16. vennamayya 18. 36. sabdi'inusasana 35. 40. sivastotra 46. shatsthalai'arana 70. vennela kanti sftrayya 41. 45. biviidbikya 67. 6had;iksliari deva 66. 65. sambavarma 36. 40. bitakara 14. 67-69. 79. veiigi 8. 18. 21.26-32. 43. sila 52. sa 13. 132. 133. sambasira 51. suka 59. saiikunna 80, veiiginagara 18. earanabasavaragalii eukasaptati 77. saiikriti 10. veiigipalu 18. 21. 80. suddhaviraj 10. saugamobvarapura 32. vei'igipura 21. 27. earanaltlAmrita 32. 33. subhaktrti 44. saiiguyya SO. Tongiri'ishtra 21. 27. saranubasavaragale sAnya 14. saniskiita 7. 8. vetiilapancavimsati kanda 80. siinyapttha 58. Ba)n6kritapingala9-15. 78. 80. saradhi 15. sflladharam 17. sakalakiilakovida 18, Ted a 14. earapura 77. sringaripurB(6rii)geri) sakalesamadiraja 132. ved&nga 14. sarashatpadi 5. 8. 73. 72. sattkarajabckhara 66. vedAnta63. 66. 67. 70. arva 14. Jriiigiirntilaka prat&- sapt'idauanda 70. 76. 76. arvani 15. parudriya 39. satyasraya 27. vedi'intabbAshya 66. arvavarma 36. sriuffpri 70. 76. satyendra cola 67. veniana aradhya 46. a-i 14. 15. seshai'alakshctra 66. satyasivayoglndramu- 133. asipura 6. scshambi." 65. ni 73. veli'ipura 51. 52. asiva

Journal, R. As. Soc, Murdoch, Dr. J., 28. Powder, guns 37. 63. 10. 12. 13. 15. 19. I 12. 13. 21. 27. 28. 30. 51. 55. 58. 59. Procelcusmnticus 6. 38. 39 45. 72. 31. 32 S4. 41. 62. 63. 65. 66. 68. Recensions of Naga- Tribrachys 14. Koron 58 75. 70-73. 77. 78. 133. Tarma 3-6. 17. 19. Verse-line 6. Lassen, Profr. C, 32. Music 132. Refrain 6. "Weber, Profr. A., 4. Maniohacan 62. 63. New Canarese 54. Rice, Mr. B. L., 3. 25. 9. II 13. 15. 16. Medicine 63. Northern Circars 18. 45. 132. 30. 38. 39. 45. 63. Molossus 13. 27. 32. Riddle 73. C6. 71. 134. Mora-feet 7. 14.47.72. Pahlavl Inscriptions San Tome 62. Writing 63. Moegling, Dr. H,, 63. 58. 62. Shakespear 81. Wurth, Rev. G., 56. MuUer, Profr. M., 28, Pause n. Sikhs 58 62. 63. Ziegenbalg, Rev. B., 36. 46. Persian 62. St. Petersburg Lexicon 65. CjORRECTIONS regarding the text.

Page 1, note, I. 2, from bottom, not 'v. 80" and 'v. 34", but "v. 79" and "v. 35"; and ibid.

last I., not "v. 34", but "v. 35".

P. 5, No. 11, not "v. 124 seq.", but "v 147 seq."

P. 6, note 2, / 4, f. b., not "v. 121" «t. 151", but "v. 123" "t. 153"; I. 5, f. b., not "v.

131", but "v. 133"; I. 6, f. b., not "vs. HI. 115. 137. 147. 153. 181. 215. 286", but "vs. 139. 155. 164. 184. 214. 218. 302".

P. 7, No. 14, not "v. 28", but "v. 29"; note, I. 2, f. b., not "v. 209 seq.", bid "v. 284 seq." P. 9, No. 19, not "v. 23", bxd "v. 24"; No. 20, not "v. 325", but "v. 341". P. 10, heading 5, not "v. 27", but "v. 28".

P. 12, note, I. 9, f. b., not «v. 35", but "v. 36"; I 12, f. b., not "v. 32", but «v. 36".

P. 14, note, I. 3, f. top, not "v. 124", but "v. 126".

P. 15, note, I. 5, f. t., not "v. 42", but "v. 43".

P. IG, note, I. 4, f. t., not "Verses 43-48", but "Verses 44-49"; I. 7, f. t., not "v. 41", but "v. 42".

P. 18, No. 40, 3, not "v 330", but "v. 34G".

P. 23, note, I. 2, f. t., put a stop after "(cf. v. 235)"; I. 7, f. t , not "66", but "67"; /. 3,

f. b., 7int "of Matra ganas", but "of Matras and Matraganas"; in the Randa verso strike out the comma after ^i^liS.

P. 24, note 3, not "as they are repeated", but "as they, with the exception of our v. 288, are repeated".

P. 27, note 2, not "contain, if required, nothing but a dry enumeration of the ganas of", but "contain nothing but a dry enumeration of the ganas, if required, of.

P. 38, note 2, not "v. 123", but "v. 123".

P. 71, note 2, not "on MS.", but "no MS". P. 75, No. 242, (though against the common use of "m'ltrugana"), 7iot "Mora-feet", but "Moras and feet".

P. 76, Introduction, I. 5, not "rule 289", bid "rule 298". P. 88, No. 257, remark, 7iot "observations", bid "observation". About saMpura see the remarks in P. vi. P. 95, No. 270, 7iot "common to", but "of".

P. 97, remark, I. 1, f. t., insert "(excepting the sarashatpadi)" after "13 metres". P. 109, No. 283, not "(bomma)", but "(bummam)".

2 1 P. 112, beginning of scheme 3, not "v./v./^v^ — ", but '^^^^—".

P. 115, remark, ;. 5, f. t., not "p. 77", but "p. 74".

P. 128, note, I. 1, t. t., not "vs. 296 nud 297", but "vs. 297 and 298". BY THE SAME AUTHOR CANARESE

1. Kesiraja's Jewel Mirror of Grammar with the Commoa- tary of Nishthurasanjayya, xxvi. and 420 pp. =^?Sot)«=ÔoJo 2!u djridsirrso jis^JsdôtioJ^Fi ;:rao£iô Rs. as. p. ^ fio i^So^rfj^rfjcSo'^ 200

Tho work is aWMcd iiitu 9 Chnptorii, viz: 1. On Letters and Huphoniain. 2. On Nouns. 3. On Compounds. 4. On Secondary Nominal Themes. 6- On the Conjugation of tho Verb. 6. Cauaresc Verbal lEootit. 7. On Words corrupted from the Sanscrit. 8. On Adverbs. 9. Explanation of uncommon Words. All the srammaticat rules arc given first in a metrical form, which Is transcribed into prose by the author himself and illustrated with many examples. The worda contained in tho verses arc explained by the Commentator, by whom they were put in prose-order. The present editiou also contains, for the special bcncSt of the beginner, the words of each verse separated, as found in a few manuscripts, the words arranged In tho order followed by NiitAra^ianjayya in his Commentary, and 3 Vocabularies of roots. Synonyms and Obsolelo Words, one of these Vocabularies containing 9C8 verbal roots etc., with tho mcitninga also in Knglish. To distinguish the original work

2. Canarese Poetical Autliology, 3rd thoroughly revised and enlarged edition of the Minor Canarese Poetical

xx. . Anthology, and 401 pp. =^c5DreJ^ =5c);i>dJ3s3 . 10

The iiook contains valuable Notes in Canarese and a Canarese-Enstish Vocabulary of all the words contained in tho text.

3. School-Panchatantra xx. and 146 pp., 12°, 2nd Edition. ^^^ SJo-^^o^^ OGO

4. A History of the Church of Christ, 766 pp., S^ =^,^ ^ ?Oc^e^D^ . 18

In the appended CanarcsC'Engliah Olossary a trial has been made to give transla- tiona of Family and Christian Names, and also to adduce Sanscrit words of corresponding roots.

5. A Selection of Scripture Stories of the New Testament

in Hindu Metre, 135 pp., 12° 4

6. Knowledge of the Supreme Spirit, 90 pp., 12% sjcj^j^:^ t5e)?i ,16 ENGLISH

7. A Tract on Sacrifice (Yajuasudhanidhi) 134 pp., 12" . . 8

''It is lirst assumed as an admitted fact, that, for the forgiveuess of sin, Sacrifice

is nccotisary, then is given a short history of Hacrilico both among the Hindus and the

Jews, and a description of its rites a.^ practised by both The Sanscrit terms for most of tho technical words are given in brackets; and abundant foot-notes provide other assistance Wo apprehend that thu verifying of the positions assumed in the text, by

references to tho Vedas and other Hindu classics is by no means one of the least valuable features of the book " Indian Evang. Review. According to Dr. A. Wcber^ the tract exhibits a thorough scientific knowledge of

the Vedic views on sacriHce and sacrificial rites, is correct in all iu essentials, and founded on a Judicious use of the Vedic texts.

8. A short Survey on the Vedic Polytheism and Pantheism.

A Lecture, 56 pp., 12" 2

It amply contains quotations from the Vcdas, and the Sitnscril terms for the techui- 20G549

RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 3490 TO"-^ 202 Mom Library

LOAN PERIOD 1 - HOME USE ^¥.at^

QOOO